Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.

Topics - O Malley

Pages: [1] 2 3 ... 5
Climax Control Archives / Versus The Troll and Kitty Lytter
« on: January 27, 2023, 08:05:18 PM »
(OOC: This is not what I had planned to post, but it’s all I have. Work has been burning me out lately and it’s all I could come up with. Apologies, but I’ll try to do better going forward)

Two Weeks Before Inception

For months now, The Troll has been a huge thorn in the sides of O’Malley and his wife, Darcy. Of course, he’s a thorn in everyone’s side, but when he’s spreading a particularly vicious rumor involving O’Malley’s late wife and Hall of Fame former Bombshell Champion, Misty, this is something a little difficult to ignore. And now throw into the mix The Troll has managed to find himself a girlfriend(!), albeit one just as nasty and trashy as he is, the situation has gotten even more out of hand.

That is perhaps why a mixed tag team match pitting O’Malley and Darcy against The Troll and Kitty Lytter(LOL every time!) has been made. While neither of  the respective women involved are trained wrestlers, both women surely know how to fight in some fashion, so this match is ultimately anticipated to be entertaining to say the least.

But despite looking forward to it, O’Malley is concerned for his wife. He knows she could smack Kitty around enough to make an impact, but he wants her to be at least somewhat prepared for what is in store for her. And that means an actual training session at the GO Gym. There is only so much Darcy will be able to learn in such a short amount of time, but O’Malley will do everything in his power to make sure she is as prepared as she can be.

While the pair are at their training session, they needed to find a babysitter for Owen and the twins. The were nervous to leave them in the care of just anyone, especially someone they didn’t know well and ultimately they settled on a familiar face. One that Owen would definitely enjoy having around for a few hours.

Darcy: Now you’re sure you can handle this? If it was just Owen, I wouldn’t be asking, but—

Darcy is quickly interrupted by Misty’s daughter and Owen’s sister, Eden Staggs. Eden smiles as she holds little Sadie in her arms.

Eden: I’m positive. You’re forgetting that I’ve got twin siblings at home already, and I’m pretty sure they’re more of a handful than Sadie and Delaney.

O’Malley: Don’t let their cuteness fool ye, Eden. They can definitely be a handful. But luckily, ye got Owen here with ye because I’m tellin’ ye, he’s the baby whisperer.

Owen lets out a laugh as does Eden:

Owen: I speak their language, daddy. What can I say?!

Darcy: We shouldn’t be gone for more than a few hours.

Darcy now has Delaney in her arms, hugging the near one year old right. Delaney claps her hands, not seeming to mind that her parents are about to leave her. Granted, Eden isn’t a complete stranger so that may make things with any separation anxiety a lot easier.

Eden: Hey O’Malley. Before you two leave can I talk to you for a minute?

O’Malley raises his eyebrow curiously, but nods. Eden keeps a hold of Sadie as the two walk into the other room.

O’Malley: Everything okay, kiddo?

Eden moss and she gently bounces Sadie, trying to keep her occupied.

Eden: Yeah, everything is cool. I was wondering if maybe one day I could tag along with you to the GO Gym for your training session or something? I’ve just kinda been getting more interested in maybe following in my Mom’s footsteps ya know.

O’Malley looks a little surprised and takes a deep breath.

O’Malley: Why don’t ye ask yer Dad? He’s got a training facility doesn’t he?

Eden shrugs.

Eden: Yeah, he does, but I wanna do my own thing. Make my own decisions. I think people would kinda expect for my Dad to train me if I were to really persue this, but I don’t want that. Not that I don’t trust what he’s doing, but I just want to decide for myself.

O’Malley: I get what yer sayin’, kiddo. I can’t give ye a yes or no answer right now though because Gabriel is pretty strict on who he lets into the gym. With ye bein’ a member of the Staggs family, I’m not sure what he’ll think. But I’ll ask.

Eden smiles and Sadie plants both her little hands right in the middle of Eden’s face.

Eden: Thanks. It’s probably a long shot, but it’s worth a try I guess.

Just by staring at his stepdaughter, he can tell that Eden is troubled, but keeping it bottled in.

O’Malley: Ye alright, Eden? Ye know ye can talk to me, right?

Eden moss slowly but remains quiet. O’Malley tries to press a little further.

O’Malley: Is this still about everything The Troll has been saying about yer mum?

Eden: Not really. I’m fine. School has just been kinda stressful lately, ya know. I’m cool. Really.

O’Malley doesn’t quite believe her, but he knows he needs to give her space and time to talk on her own. At least he hopes she will.

O’Malley: Alright, kiddo. And if it is about The Troll, don’t ye worry. Darcy and I will be handling him and his horrible girlfriend soon enough.

Eden: I hope Darcy beats that chick’s ass. She’s a disgusting whore.

O’Malley can’t help but laugh, but all it takes is the clearing of Darcy’s throat to steal his attention away.

Darcy: Alright, time for us to head out. If you need anything at all you have our numbers. And just in case, the number to the GO Gym is on the refrigerator. Owen, you make sure you and the girls behave for your sister, alright?

Owen: I know! We’re gonna have a lot of fun! I promise! Go kick some butt, Momma!

O’Malley, Darcy and Eden are all taken back by Owen referring to Darcy as Momma, but none can manage to say anything. Eden looks a little more troubled, and Darcy just pays Owen’s head. Darcy takes Delaney and sets her down in the living room near all the toys while O’Malley grabs their gym bags. Eden assured them they’ll be fine before the pair finally make their way out the door and off to their training session.

Climax Control Archives / A Lot To Be Thankful For
« on: December 02, 2022, 03:10:44 PM »
Thanksgiving 2017

Thanksgiving. It is the holiday of the year(to Americans at least) where friends and family come together for a large feast and celebrate what they are most thankful for. At least, that is how it should be, but there are no doubt many families that this holiday is filled with drama, chaos and outright dysfunction. A sad, but occasionally true, fact of how things can be.

While O’Malley had never really celebrated Thanksgiving because of the fact he was a born and raised Irishman, he was now a resident of the United States and a member of Misty’s family since the two had gotten married not long ago. And as Misty had shared stories of the past Waters Family holiday gatherings, he was quite nervous for how this year was going to go.

Misty had never hosted Thanksgiving dinner before, but her attitude had drastically changed since she and O’Malley had gotten married. O’Malley had noticed her entire outlook had changed and for the better, so she wanted to do something different this year. She had even gone as far as to extend an invitation to her older sister, Jackie and her son Luke. O’Malley had yet to meet Jackie, due to Jackie’s estrangement from the entire family. Misty hadn’t told him much, but apparently Jackie had some mental health and substance abuse issues and she wasn’t always in the best living situation.

Perhaps lucky for O’Malley, Jackie had declined the invitation, citing financial reasons in being unable to attend. Even though Misty had offered to pay for her to fly to Las Vegas, Jackie still refused. Luke, however, wanted nothing more than to join his family for Thanksgiving. He was currently living with his father, but they had made arrangements for the teenager to fly to Las Vegas for a few days, staying with Misty and O’Malley at their home.

As for Misty’s other two sisters, Desiree and Dixie? Desiree had already made plans to spend the holiday with her husband’s family, and their two young twins. Desiree wasn’t a big fan of O’Malley’s as it was, so her absence was probably for the best to avoid any drama on such an important day for Misty. Dixie, however, would be joining with her husband. And Misty’s parents would be there as well.

Misty and O’Malley are currently in the kitchen, working on cooking all of the food as they wait for Dixie, her husband and her parents. Luke is in the front family room keeping Owen occupied and Misty’s daughter Eden is with them, although her attention is all on the television and her program of choice at the moment- The National Dog Show. It has been Eden’s favorite thing to watch on Thanksgiving since her attention span increased when she was younger. Even more than the Macy’s Thanksgiving Day parade.

While all of the kids are occupied, O’Malley takes it upon himself to get a little flirty with his wife of just seven months. He wraps his arms around her while she is checking the turkey, even going so far as to sneak in a kiss to her neck. She laughs and gently shoos him away.

Misty: Really, O’Malley? You’re going to get all frisky now when I’m slaving over all of this food?

He keeps his arms wrapped around her and rests his head on her shoulder.

O’Malley: What can I say, love? I love seein’ ye so happy. Didn’t think ye’d be so happy cookin’ all this grub fer yer family, though. Maybe later ye can wear only that—

Before he can finish that sentence, Misty spins around and smacks him. She gently pushes him away with her right hand and he chuckles.

Misty: You know what would make me even happier? If you were to actually help me with the cooking. You know how much I want this Thanksgiving to go smoothly.

O’Malley: I know, love. And I understand. It’s our first Thanksgiving since we got married. Ye want yer parents to not hate me, but I already told ye…they’ll love me. Besides, I’m not American. I don’t know how much help I’d be cookin’ all this American food, ye know?

Misty leans back against the edge of the counter. She folds her arms across her chest and stares at him with a comical smirk on her face.

Misty: I still find it amusing that you’re so sure my parents will love you so much. Are you forgetting how Desiree feels about you? And as for all this food…you’re in America now and married to an American woman. You need to get used to the traditional holiday meals.

O’Malley: Ye might have a point about yer sister, but I can’t exactly charm my way back into her good graces if she never comes around. Trust me, I’ll make a good impression on yer parents. After all, I was the other reason they have their favorite grandson.

O’Malley winks, and Misty shakes her head. She turns around to put the turkey back into the oven and before she can respond, Luke appears in the kitchen having heard what O’Malley said.

Luke: I don’t recall you being my father. Is there some huge family secret I haven’t been told about?

Misty lets out a laugh and quickly looks back at O’Malley. He is slightly embarrassed at implying Owen was the favorite grandson, and stumbles to correct himself.

O’Malley: Oh, I didn’t…I just meant that…A little help here, love?

Misty: Oh no. You got yourself into this one. You can get yourself out.

Luke: Relax, man. It was a joke. I know my grandparents don’t pick favorites anyway. But if they did, it would absolutely be Owen.

O’Malley’s nervousness fades with Luke’s response. Luke heads over to the fridge and grabs a soda, quickly popping it open and taking a drink. O’Malley folds his arms, satisfied.

O’Malley: Well there ye go, then. Even he agrees with me.

Luke: Not completely. I said IF they had favorites it would be him. But they don’t, so they love us all equally. As for you, though? Don’t get too confident, because it takes a lot for the men who get involved with their daughters to earn their trust. Just ask my Dad. And my mom ended up being the one with the issues.

Misty: Regardless of all of that, I want both of you to be sure today goes without any fighting. I want today to be the start of memorable Waters’/O’Malley family Thanksgivings together. And it means a lot to have you here, Luke.

Misty has turned back around to face her husband and her nephew, who are now standing next to one another. O’Malley places a hand on Luke’s shoulder.

O’Malley: I agree. Yer welcome here anytime, fella. Yer a good kid. And Owen seems to love ye, too.

Luke: I’ll take you up on that whenever I can. It kinda sucks being so separated from this side of the family. Before I moved in with my Dad, my mom always made it seem like everyone else was the reason we never saw them.

O’Malley: I dunno yer Mum, fella, so I can’t say much. But count today as the beginning to things changin’.I want me boy-o Owen to know all of his family.

Just then, the doorbell rings. Owen is the first to run straight for the door, with Eden following behind him, knowing that her aunt and grandparents have finally arrived. Luke places his can of soda on the table before making his way towards the door. O’Malley is about to, but Misty stops him for a moment.

Misty: You ready for this?

O’Malley grins and nods once.

O’Malley: Of course I’m ready, love. They’ll love me. Trust me.

Misty: Well we’re about to find out, aren’t we?

O’Malley: Besides, even if today doesn’t go as planned…there’s always next year.

He winks again and quickly kisses her cheek. She offers up the best smile she can. They both then make their way to the door as they hear Eden and Owen’s excitement, and their parents booming voices. And while O’Malley assumed that they would have many Thanksgivings to come, little did any of them know the tragedy that would follow in just two weeks time.

Thanksgiving 2022

Oh how things have changed over the last five years in the O’Malley household. O’Malley had never imagined losing Misty not even a full year into their marriage. And while he had returned to Ireland and reconciled with his first love, Darcy, he couldn’t simply forget Misty, either. Regardless of how happy his life was currently. And Thanksgiving would always be another reminder of his late wife.

They had only had one Thanksgiving together, and while it wasn’t a holiday he was used to celebrating due to him being Irish, he found himself wanting to start back up this year. If only for Owen and his two daughters. Especially Owen, given the fact that his mother had found a renewed love for the holiday just weeks before she died.

He and Darcy weren’t doing anything over the top, as this was all fairly new to them. But they were giving it a shot all in the same. While their meal was over half way done, O’Malley felt something pulling him to make a drive to the cemetery where Misty was buried. He didn’t know why, as he was planning to take Owen there in a few weeks on the anniversary of her death. But he couldn’t shake this feeling that he needed to go there.

O’Malley: I’m gonna take a quick drive somewhere, love. I won’t be long.

O’Malley spoke to Darcy as she was pouring a glass of juice for Owen and keeping an eye on the twins while the food finished cooking. Darcy looked at him curiously.

Darcy: Where on earth are you going? Nothing is even open right now.

O’Malley: I’ll explain later. There’s just somethin’ I need to do, but I won’t be long, okay? Owen, boy-o, are ye good to help Darcy with yer sisters while I’m gone?

Owen: Sure! But where are you going?! It’s Thanksgiving!

O’Malley grins and lets out a chuckle.

O’Malley: I know, kiddo. I just have to run a quick errand and then I’ll be home. Ye be good and don’t carve the turkey without me!

Owen: I’m not big enough to hold a knife, remember?!

O’Malley and Darcy share a quick amused glance. She gives him a reassuring glance before he turns and heads towards the door. He grabs his jacket and keys, then heads out the door.

The cemetery wasn’t that far of a drive. About ten minutes, actually. But he would never forget how to get there or where in the cemetery she was buried. He had neglected to go there as often as he had first said he would, but then again he was with Darcy now. Making regular trips to the cemetery where your late first wife was buried wasn’t exactly wise, or even necessary at this point. He had made peace with the fact Misty was gone, and he knew wherever Misty was, she had too.

So what was pulling him to her gravesite today? He didn’t quite know, but he was sure he would find out in a few minutes as he got closer. A part of him wonders if he should have brought Owen as well, but something also told him that today was not the day for that. He needed to go alone.

As he pulled through the entrance gates and drove his car along the road leading to the section Misty was buried, he saw from a distance that someone else was there. He couldn’t tell who at first, or if they were at Misty’s gravesite, but once he was right by the section he needed to be, he found out. He saw her sitting there, her back against the gravestone, as he put his car in park and slowly removed the keys.

Misty’s daughter, Eden Staggs.

O’Malley couldn’t believe how much Eden had grown over the last five years. She was now fourteen, approaching fifteen years old in just a few months, and looked every bit the younger version of her mother. With a mix of Spike Staggs, also of course. He knew now that this was the reason he was being pulled here, and that Misty was why. Because her teenage daughter looked troubled in some way.

Eden looked up as O’Malley got out of the car and started making his way towards her. She was wearing a hooded sweatshirt and pulled the hood down, revealing her long black hair that went past her shoulders. She also had a journal with her and had been writing in it. She paused as she looked at her stepfather(former?) walking towards her.

Eden: Wow. Long time no see, O’Malley. I didn’t think I’d see you here. Considering you have a new family and all.

Okay. He wasn’t surprised by the way she said those words to him. Even still, they stung. But he guessed he deserved that.

O’Malley: It’s great to see ye, Eden. I know it’s been a while, but—

Eden: But what, exactly? The only reason it’s been a while is because of you. You never even attempted to see me even after you came back from Ireland with…her.

Her. Meaning Darcy. But she didn’t sound hateful. There was something else, and he needed to get to the bottom of it.

O’Malley: I understand, Eden. I really do. But the fact is, I’m not yer father. Spike is. And after everything I did with Owen, there’s no way they woulda let me see ye. They did everything they could to keep me away from Owen, too. Even when I was tryna make up fer what I did. And as fer Darcy…I didn’t just marry the first woman I met, Eden. Darcy and I have history. Please don’t think that just because I married Darcy that I don’t miss yer Mum.

Eden: That’s not what I’m saying. It just seems a little suspicious that you married Darcy so soon after Mom died.

She put a weird emphasis on Darcy’s name, and O’Malley noticed it right away. That was it. He had to know what this was all about.

O’Malley: Okay, what is goin’ on, lass? Yer voice changes when ye bring up Darcy, so it seems to me that something is goin’ on. So spill it.

Eden stared up at him, almost angry now before she spoke again.

Eden: You know damn well what is going on, O’Malley! That basement dwelling weirdo blasted it all over the internet that he thinks Mom is still alive and that she’s actually Darcy after plastic surgery!

His eyes widen. He should have expected that to be bothering her, but he didn’t think she could actually believe what The Troll had said. Could she?

O’Malley: Ye…Ye don’t actually believe him, do ye, Eden? Yer Mum would never do that.

Eden let’s out a slight laugh and shakes her head.

Eden: Of course I don’t believe him. But he still said it. And I’ve had to deal with the other kids at school still bringing it up all the time. And then pointing out that his trailer park trash girlfriend with that unfortunate name…her parents must have had a weird sense of humor by the way…She ended up embarrassing the hell out of you.

O’Malley closed his eyes for a brief moment and let out a sigh. Eden then opened up her journal, or notebook or whatever it was, and began drawing random little things on one of the pages. O’Malley then sat down on the ground next to her, but she kept her attention on the paper in her lap.

O’Malley: The only way they embarrassed me, kiddo, is if I let them. But I didn’t and I ain’t about to start. Just ignore what those kids at school say, alright? I’m more than capable of handling things in SCW. Once I shake off a bit of ring rust anyway since I been gone the last year and all.

Another slight laugh from Eden, but no real response. She just disappeared into her own little world and something dawned on O’Malley. He lifted his head and looked around.

O’Malley: Eden…how did ye get here anyway? Ye don’t drive yet. And yer Dad is probably wonderin’ where ye are on Thanksgiving.

Eden shakes her head.

Eden: I walked. And I don’t think he noticed I was gone. Too many people are at the house right now and way too many little kids distracting everyone for my absence to get noticed.

O’Malley: Ye walked? I know it ain’t that far, but it’s far enough.

And that is when another idea hit him.

O’Malley: Say…how would ye like to come over to my house fer dinner? Owen would love to see ye, and ye can meet the girls.

Eden looked up and furrowed her eyebrows a bit.

Eden: Really?

O’Malley: Yeah, of course. Yer Mum might be gone, Eden, but I still care about what happens to ye. It’s a lot quieter at my house, even though the twins are nine months old. Owen has a secret to gettin’ them to behave though. Maybe he’ll tell ye, because he won’t tell us.

They both share a laugh.

Eden: I don’t think my Dad will agree to letting me come over. I expect to get a phone call soon when he finally notices I’m gone, anyway.

O’Malley: Only one way to find out. Let’s take a drive go yer Dad’s and I’ll ask him.

Eden: Oh now that I’d love to see.

O’Malley didn’t even have to suggest it twice. Eden quickly got to her feet, but before she made her way to O’Malley’s car, she turned around and placed her hand on her mother’s gravestone for a few seconds, closing her eyes. Once she was done, she turned back around and the two made their way to the car.

Before he got behind the wheel, a gentle breeze suddenly hit him and he knew…it was Misty. She was thanking him for being there for her daughter when she couldn’t. This was why he was being drawn here in the first place. And despite what Eden might say, he knew that Spike would agree to letting her come over for Thanksgiving dinner. Might not be easy, but in the end he would allow it.

And he sensed that he would need to spend more time with his saddened stepdaughter. He felt there was more troubling her, but he couldn’t push it, whatever it was. He needed to earn her trust again and listen to the signs Misty would surely send him.

He would help Misty’s daughter…because he still had to make up for his past mistakes. And he would be doing a for the rest of his life…

The camera opens up, focused on a long table decorated and set up for Thanksgiving dinner. Not something you’d normally see with an Irish superstar’s video, but stranger things have happened, no? And that very superstar is seated at the head of the table, leaning back in his seat with his arms rested on the arms of the chair.

“I may not be American, and Thanksgiving may have been over a week ago, but I’m gonna take a few moments to express just what I’m thankful for this year. I figure why not, considerin’ I’m now a citizen of the United States and I need to get with the American traditions. And Thanksgiving is a great opportunity to start, don’t ye think?”

He looks around the table at all chairs. Chairs that were empty now, but just over a week ago were filled with his family.

“Just a few years ago, I didn’t have a lot to be thankful for. I had made a bloody mess of me life, and everyone knew it. After Misty died, I did something’ she probably would have divorced and hated me fer when I left our son in the care of her parents, but grief does crazy things to people. And with me, it made me abandon the life I was building here and it almost cost me me life. So I’d say startin’ out by sayin’ I’m thankful to be alive isn’t quite so cliche, because I am. I’m thankful to be alive and healthy.”

He pauses for a moment and closes his eyes. He draws in a deep breath and a few moments later, opens them again, moving on.

“And I’m thankful fer an amazing family. Me loving wife, Darcy, and our three beautiful children. They give me a reason to keep pushin’ forward and to be a better man, because I ain’t about to repeat me past mistakes and set off a whole new freight train of heartbreak. People might not agree with me and Darcy gettin’ married, but it’s our life and it’s no one else’s business.”

His eyes narrow as he stares into the camera. His hands grip the arms of the chair tightly, almost going white knuckled.

“Not even The Troll’s. Now I ain’t gonna sit here fer too long and speak about that putrid pile of steaming dog shite that likes to spread lies only claimin’ it all to be truth, but I hope he realizes that if he says anythin’…anythin’ else about me family, it’s over fer him. He can say whatever he wants to about me, but me family is off limits, and I intend to fight fer them as long as I have breath in me lungs. And if that trashy sad excuse of a woman he calls a girlfriend chooses to get involved again..well, she only has herself to blame for the beatings she’ll receive goin’ forward.”

A strange look appears on O’Malley’s face as he thinks about something. He thinks for a moment and then chuckles before revealing what exactly he found so comical.

“Ye know, as strange as it sounds, I should at least THANK Trolly boy, while I’m at it. As weird and as crazy as it sounds, he’s the reason I came back to SCW in the first place. Well…he was the straw that broke the camel’s back with his chunky arse, because if he hadn’t…I’d probably be still sittin’ at home. So I’m thankful fer the fact that Trolly boy couldn’t keep his yap shut and I had to come back and do it fer him.”

He laughs, knowing full well that The Troll will have something to say in response to that. But he hoped he would. He was waiting for it, honestly. But he couldn’t focus on the Troll anymore. Because that was not his opponent this week. No, someone much more challenging lay ahead for him, and he had to focus on that.

“I’m thankful to be given another opportunity in SCW now. Mark and Christian could have easily denied me a new contract, but I think they remember me potential. They saw it the last couple times I was an active roster member. I didn’t always believe in meself, but I’m a graduate of the GO Gym. They sure believed in me, so I ain’t about to go and let them down a third time. I’m gonna make somethin’ of meself this time, and it all begins with…Alexander Raven. The current Internet Champion.”

O’Malley sighs as he thinks about the Internet Championship…a title he held once before, even if only briefly.

“People might not remember, but I was Internet Champion once before. A year and a half ago, in fact. It was a great feeling having won that title, and I had planned on makin’ a decent run with it. Or I hoped to. But things didn’t quite work out that way, because a fella by the name of Mac Bane went and ended me run before it really even started. That wasn’t a good feelin’ because it was me first defense, and after that…I got discouraged. I could have gotten another chance, but I was so disappointed in meself, I gave up. Not to mention, me head just wasn’t in it last year after losin’ so much.”

Another brief pause, this time reflecting on what could have been. Perhaps what will be in the near future.

“Alexander Raven…I’m not gonna sit here and spew a bunch of lies about what I think I know about ye, fella. I went back and watched what I could, but what I will say is it ain’t about what ye did in the past I find so curious. Oh, no, no, no. It’s about what yer doin’ now that I find quite intriguing. And a bit…idiotic. Tryin’ to get to Fenris? Really?”

He laughs and shakes his head.

“Take it from someone who knows Fenris quite well…I’d re-think callin’ him out, fella. That is unless yer lookin’ to get yer arse handed to ye on a silver platter. Anyone and everyone who has ever called out Fenris has proven to be the dumbest shithead their ever was, because Fenris loves nothing more than knockin’ an idiot’s head off fer good measure. And I’m sure he’d love nothing more than to take that title from ye in the process.”

O’Malley leans forward a bit in his chair, resting his arms on the edge of the table in front of him. He never takes his eyes off the camera.

“Take me advice, Raven. If ye want to keep that title ye got in yer possession fer a bit, I’d drop whatever beef ye got with Fenris and move on. I’d target some other sad sap on the roster and give yerself a decent run, because if not? Well, ye’ll be embarrassed just like I was. Yer reign will mean nothin’, but ultimately the choice is your’s. One thing I will say is this…regardless of what choice ye make, once I shake off a bit of ring rust and make sure that certain grimey Troll is kept in check, that Internet title? Well, I may just try and right the wrong I made last year. No matter who the champion is.”

He shrugs, still undecided about where his future in SCW is headed.

“I’m hoping it’s you, though, Raven. Yer a man that intrigues me. Yer a man that I know will be a challenge not only this week, but even down the line if we met with a title on the line. Now that ain’t sayin’ Fenris wouldn’t be a challenge, because I’m gonna be honest…he’d kick me arse if given the chance. But there’s a darkness about ye, Raven, that I look forward to using to me advantage. Ye say yer an open book, but I call bullshit. Are any of us really an open book, fella?”

He shakes his head and leans back in the chair again.

“I don’t think so. We’ve all got secrets, Raven. We’ve all got demons in our closet that are just screamin’ to be let out. Or beggin’ to be kept hidden away, because if they are shown to the world, we’d come crashin’ down. Take it from someone who knows from experience. But trust me when I say this…if yer dead set on goin’ after Fenris? If Fenris agrees and there is anythin’ left after he is through with you? I’ll gladly finish what he started. It might not be right away, but I have a good feelin’ about this run in SCW fer me.”

He stands up from the chair, and places the palms of his hands on the table as he continues to stare into the camera.

“Ye might get the best of me this Sunday, Raven. Ye might not. One thing is certain, though. And that is that this match? It’ll be a hell of a fight, fella. A fight that I’m lookin’ forward to, because win lose or draw? We’ll both walk away lookin’ good.”

He waves into the camera and grind wickedly.

“See ye Sunday, fella.”

And the scene fades to black.

Climax Control Archives / Defending The Dead
« on: November 11, 2022, 02:16:23 PM »
October 7th
“He just implied WHAT?!”

It’s been a little over a year since O’Malley has been seen in SCW. While he had such high hopes for where he wanted his career to go last year, it never quite got there. To some, that would come as a major disappointment, and it would eat at them for years to come. To O’Malley, though, he had a much more important reason for quietly stepping away from SCW and his wrestling career as a whole.

His family.

You see, while 2021 had started out on a devastating note with Darcy experiencing the loss of their unborn daughter, what the year had in store for them just several months later would bring a hope and happiness that they weren’t sure they would ever get back following such a devastating loss.

It’s currently late in the evening in the O’Malley household in Las Vegas, Nevada. O’Malley’s son, Owen, is finishing getting ready for bed in the bathroom down the hall. He’s brushing his teeth following his bath. Darcy supervises, although rarely has to assist as the now seven year old is quite independent for his age.

Just down the hall, in another bedroom, O’Malley is handling another precious member of the family. Or make that two of them. You see, just about eight months ago two new members of the O’Malley household were born. Darcy and O’Malley’s twin daughters, Delaney and Sadie.

Both little girls have just fallen asleep in their father’s arms in the rocking chair of their nursery. And anyone who has children knows how difficult it can be to rock one eight month old child to sleep, much less two. But O’Malley has managed to get the job done. And as Darcy appears in the doorway, she leans against the doorframe and stares at him as he continues to rock back and forth with his own eyes closed. Not wanting to wake her infant daughters, she quietly knocks on the doorframe, getting his attention only.

Darcy: It still amazes me that you can get the both of them to sleep like that. Are you ever going to share your secret?

O’Malley grins and gently shakes his head no. They both have to speak in hushed voices.

O’Malley: Ye know me, love. I’ve gotta enjoy this time while it lasts, so I’m not sayin’ anything.

Darcy: You act as though they’re going to suddenly despise you tomorrow. You know they won’t.

O’Malley smirks and Darcy quietly steps into the room, walking towards him. She reaches for the dark haired little girl on her right as O’Malley gently hands her off to her mother, both doing their best not to wake either of them.

O’Malley: Maybe not. But I need to do everything in me power to make sure it doesn’t happen sooner rather than later. Not that it matters. We both know they much prefer Owen over us anyway.

He slowly stands and then suddenly freezes as the little girl in his arms yawns and appears to be waking up. Luckily for the both of them, she doesn’t. Darcy lays the one in the crib with an “S” emblem above it, while O’Malley lays the other in the crib with the “D” above it. He would love nothing more than to watch his sleeping daughters a little longer, but as Owen is waiting for him in the other room, he kisses Darcy’s temple and walks out of the room.

He makes it to Owen’s room a few seconds later, and immediately thought his son was already fast asleep as he had his eyes closed and was already tucked under his blanket. The light on his nightstand was on, yes, but Owen appeared to be fast asleep. However when O’Malley went to turn the light off, Owen’s eyes opened up. And for some reason, he looked almost sad.

Owen: Daddy, do you think Mommy misses me?

The words took O’Malley by surprise. Owen’s questions about Misty were few and far between these days, and the farther apart they became, they managed to take him by surprise every time. O’Malley runs his hand over Owen’s head and offers him a reassuring smile.

O’Malley: I don’t think she does, Owen. I KNOW she does. What on earth made ye ask a question like that, though?

Owen shrugs.

Owen: I don’t know. She doesn’t show up in my dreams much anymore.

O’Malley: Well I’m sure that doesn’t mean it’s because she doesn’t miss ya, Owen. She knows yer happy and well taken care of so maybe that’s why ye don’t dream about her very much anymore. Don’t be sad, boy-o.

Owen musters up a small smile then lets out a big yawn. O’Malley chuckles then rustles his son’s hair.

O’Malley: Alright, fella, time fer sleep.

At that moment, a ding can be heard from O’Malley’s pocket, signaling a notification of some sort from his phone. He kisses Owen’s forehead as he stands up.

O’Malley: G’night, Owen.

Owen: Good night, Daddy.

And with Owen’s tired filled response, O’Malley turns off the light and walks out of his bedroom, leaving it open just a crack. He pulls his phone out of his pocket and reads a text message from a number he doesn’t recognize and raises an eyebrow.

“You might want to watch The Troll’s video…”

O’Malley: Now why would I want to do that?

Darcy: Why would you want to do what?

O’Malley looks up as Darcy approaches him. He shows her the text message, and she, too, is curious.

Darcy: Well…let’s go get your laptop and have a look. Normally I wouldn’t care, but someone obviously thought you should see whatever it is that he has to talk about.

O’Malley shrugs in response and the two walk down the hall to the master bedroom. O’Malley grabs his laptop and takes a seat on his side of the bed, while Darcy goes to her own on the other side. She waits patiently as his laptop loads and he clicks and types away going to the SCW website. He finds the link to The Troll’s video and reluctantly presses play.

It takes several minutes and many eye rolls later to get to why he was advised to watch in the first place, and while Darcy is left horrified and growing angry, O’Malley is just shaking his head. As soon as the video is done, he closes his laptop and sets it on his night stand, not saying so much as a word.

Darcy: Well?

O’Malley: Well what? It was a load of shite, Darcy. C’mon.

He shakes his head, but Darcy stares at him and has her arms folded across her chest.

Darcy: While that may be true, he’s publicly accusing me of being Misty after plastic surgery! It’s ridiculous!

O’Malley: Love, nobody ever believes a word he says. Ye’ve got nothing to worry about. Don’t get so bothered by it.

Darcy: Oh I’m sure someone out there believes me. Maybe not many, but someone is stupid enough to believe it. The only question is, what do you plan on doing about it?

O’Malley laughs and shakes his head. He stands up from the bed and stares quizzically at his wife.

O’Malley: What am I going to do? Darc, I don’t need to do anything! He’s a bloody liar and everyone knows it. I’m not going to give him the time of day by bothering to give this any attention. He’ll move on to the next lie tomorrow, trust me.

Darcy: And if he doesn’t?

O’Malley lets out a sigh. Before he has a chance to respond, the sound of one of their daughters crying in the nursery is heard. Darcy sighs and shakes her head. O’Malley is about to go check on the twins, but Darcy stands up.

Darcy: I’ve got it this time.

O’Malley can tell she’s annoyed, and he takes her by the hand before she disappears out of the bedroom.

O’Malley: Look, I’ll keep an eye on this Troll situation, alright? If he keeps it up, I’ll speak up and say something about it. I’ll handle it, okay?

Darcy: You better. Because I’m certainly not going to sit back and let people think that I’m a woman who faked her own death and had plastic surgery to try and cover it up.

She pulls her hand away and walks out of the room. O’Malley runs his hand through his hair and closes his eyes. He was all too familiar with how the Troll could be, but he hoped in this instance he wasn’t proven wrong and that The Troll would give up on such a ridiculous notion.

Unfortunately for O’Malley, he would soon find out that this was one lie that The Troll simply would not let go…

The camera opens up in a mostly darkened room, save for a small spotlight shining on an easel holding a portrait. The subject of the portrait? None other than the late former SCW Hall of Fame Three-time World Bombshell, Misty! It had been near five years since her death, but the accomplishments she achieved during her time in SCW will be forever remembered and praised.

Unless of course you are someone named Thomas Gabriel Wank, a.k.a The Troll. For the last several weeks he has been disgracing her memory and spewing terrible lies. Those lies…end today.

“It’s no secret that Misty wasn’t exactly well liked during her career in SCW, and hell even before then. That is par fer the course when it comes to a wrestling career, ain’t it?”

O’Malley’s voice is heard, but he’s not seen as the spotlight and the camera remains focused on Misty’s portrait.

“But whether ye loved her or hated her, there ain’t a single person who can deny the things she did for SCW and the Bombshell roster. She built that roster and made it competitive from day one. She may have been retired when she died, but that didn’t make her death any less tragic or unexpected, did it? I know fer a fact that when she died, she was doin’ everything in her power to talk to Mark and Christian about one last run.”

His voice begins to shake as his mind changes course and goes to that fateful day in December of 2017. Without even seeing his face, you just know he’s staring at the portrait of his late wife with a deep sadness, but also a growing rage.

“But she didn’t even get a chance to persuade them to form the contract. December sixth of twenty seventeen, she was taken from all of us in a car crash. A car crash that very nearly killed her daughter in the same moment. And there’s plenty of evidence to support that, yet one man…No, I can’t even call him a man. One pathetic little Mumma’s boy, is out there spewing a version he wants everyone to so desperately to believe fer some reason.”

The spotlight then goes out for a few moments and some rustling around can be heard. When the spotlight comes back on, the portrait of Misty has now been replaced by a portrait of O’Malley’s current wife, Darcy.

“Darcy…me beautiful wife and the mother of me twin daughters…The Troll wants everyone to believe that she…is Misty. He’s out there claiming that Misty faked her death and then went through a hell of a lot of plastic surgery to look like Darcy. It’s a lie straight out of the movies, because that’s exactly where it should stay! How the hell could one woman go through that much surgery to look like a completely different woman?! Better question…why?!”

Just then O’Malley can be seen stepping into the camera view, but he keeps his back turned to it. He starts setting up a second easel and brings Misty’s portrait back into view, before turning around and standing between the two portraits and glaring into the camera.

“Wanky boy, I’m now talk in’ directly to ye, fella. I want ye to take a long look at both of these portraits. I want ye to understand that, these are two very different women. Get it through yer bloated head that Misty…”

He points to Misty’s portrait.

“She’s dead, fella. She didn’t fake her death. She didn’t force everyone she loved, her children included, to think she was dead only so she could drastically change her appearance to be someone else. After this match on Sunday, fella, yer gonna stop with this shite once and fer all. I’m gonna beat ye worse than I did two weeks ago, and yer gonna regret ever starting these vicious lies.”

He continues to glare into the camera, angrier than ever before that it has come down to this.

“Ye know, a month ago…a return to the ring wasn’t even on me mind. A few birdies here and there had been bugging me, tryna get me to come back, but I thought to meself, why? Why would I when I have a beautiful family at home to take care of. I’ve got three beautiful children that I get the pleasure of watch in’ grow up and helpin’ mold them into bein’ respectable human beings. Somethin’ that yer not even close to bein’ despite having an amazing Mum from what I understand. Must be because ye obviously didn’t have a father there to put ye back in line when ye were bein’ a disresctful little turd. Or the fact yer still on yer Mum’s tit despite bein’ an adult.”

He gags for a moment then shakes his head, trying to get back on topic.

“I’m not thrilled at the fact that it took a lyin’ fat sack-o-shite like ye, Wanky boy, to lure me back to the ring. I ain’t happy about it, but I’m definitely gonna enjoy finishing what I started two weeks ago. Because I’m gonna do what Misty did. I’m gonna defend me family until me very last breath. And fer yer Mum’s sake…I hope she doesn’t watch this one.”

The camera zooms in on his face. More specifically, the fiery determination in his eyes.

“Because I’m gonna humiliate her little boy. See ye Sunday, Wanker.”

And with one sick smile, the camera fades away.

Climax Control Archives / Zero F's Given
« on: May 07, 2021, 09:42:24 AM »
(OOC: Just a quick apology to my opponents and to Kris as my partner. This did not turn out how I wanted it. Had no motivation or time to get this to where I first thought it would with the ideas I had. Sorry for the let down :()

Climax Control 299 has just gone off the air following O’Malley defeating Agostino Romero to become the new Internet Champion. He knew he would do it. He had absolutely no doubts, and since he and Darcy had a babysitter with Owen for the evening, he thought they could go out and do some proper celebrating. Perhaps at the Golden Ring Casino as there would surely be some SCW folks there at some point. He’d try not to make it too late of a night to be respectful of the babysitter, but they would just have to play it by ear.

His celebration would soon be cut short, though. He was on cloud nine with the Internet Championship draped over his shoulder, and his arm around his wife as they made their way backstage following the ending of the show. And while Darcy was ecstatic and proud of her husband, she knew that he hadn’t seen or even heard about J2H’s segment earlier on in the show, so he had absolutely no idea what was in store for him next week. But she had to tell him.

O'Malley: Man, what a night! I can’t wait to show Owen this title. He’s gonna be one excited little fella. I just feel bad fer havin’ him stay home tonight…

Darcy: Honey, we need to talk for a second. I’m sure Owen will be fine, and yes he will be excited, but there’s something--

O'Malley: We’re goin’ out fer a bit to celebrate, love. I’ll need to check in with the babysitter to let her know. I hope she don’t mind…

O’Malley continues rambling on after interrupting Darcy, and her words go in one ear and out the other. As they walk towards their locker room, Darcy grips his hand and forces him to stop. He turns and looks at her, confused.

O'Malley: Darc? What’s wrong?

Darcy: I just needed to get your attention. Honey, I’m so proud of you and I want nothing more than to celebrate your big win, and maybe I should wait to tell you, but..

Darcy now thinks twice about telling him at all, but when one of the backstage workers passes them by and wishes O’Malley “good luck next week,” she knows she won’t be able to not tell him. He stares at her and points his thumb behind him as the worker disappears down the hall.

O'Malley: What was that all about? What’s next week? Me first defense already or something? Ye can’t wait to tell me now, Darc…

Darcy: Alright, I’ll tell you. Just stay calm when I do, okay? You’re not going to like it.

He laughs and shrugs his shoulders, not worried in the slightest about whatever it is. In his mind, he thought, there was nothing that could be bad enough at this point that Darcy would need to worry about his reaction. Boy was he wrong…

O'Malley: Whatever it is, just tell me, love. I think I can handle--

Darcy: J2H issued a challenge to Kris Ryans earlier tonight for a tag team match next week. J2H chose Mac Bane as his partner…

O’Malley laughs again.

O'Malley: Kris Ryans, eh? Why would him bein’ in a tag team match bother…

His expression suddenly fades as he studies her face. He knows the answer without her even having to speak the words.

O'Malley: No. Nuh uh! Hell no! Darc, please tell me that I’m not teamin’ with that arsehat next week!

O’Malley lets the Internet Championship slide down from his shoulder and catches it in his hand before it falls to the ground. He takes a step back, praying that this is some sort of sick joke, but he knows by the look on her face that it’s not.

Darcy: I wish I could tell you that, but I can’t. J2H said whoever won the Internet Championship would team with Kris. If Agostino had won tonight, he would be teaming with him but seeing as you did...Look, it’s only for one night. And we don’t have to think about it anymore tonight. Let’s just go out and celebrate you being a champion again.

Darcy takes a step towards him but he backs off, highly agitated, though not with her.

O'Malley: I think any chance of us celebratin’ just went out the window, love. Yer tellin’ me that because I won the Internet Championship, that is the reason I now have to team with Kris Ryans to take on J2H and Mac Bane? Seriously? So I’m bein’ punished fer winnin’ a feckin’ title!

Darcy: I don’t think they view this as a punishment, honey. If you think about it, it is a big draw--

O'Malley: Bullshite! They knew damn well that Agostino wasn’t gonna walk out the winner! J2H knew it, too! That’s probably why he made the damn challenge in the first place! The kid gets off on pullin’ shite like that, and Mark and Christian let him get away with it!

O’Malley sets the Internet Championship down on a nearby equipment box and then leans against the wall. He brings his hands up to his head and takes in a deep breath, not at all looking forward to the idea of having to team up with Kris Ryans.

Darcy: Please don’t let this spoil your night, O’Malley. We’ll figure out a way to deal with the match later, but let’s just do like you said and go out and celebrate. Please.

O'Malley: A little too late fer that, love. Why don’t ye go on home and let the babysitter go home. I just...need some time to process this shite and figure out what I’m gonna do.

Darcy: O’Malley…

O'Malley: Darc, please. I was gonna find out about this match tonight one way or another,so don’t try and blame yerself, either. Just...go home.

He then grabs the Internet Championship off the equipment box and just...walks away. And while Darcy wanted to try and persuade him otherwise, she knew better with the mood he was currently in. She follows behind him a few moments later so they can grab their things and she can head home.

A little while later, after cleaning up, changing out of his wrestling gear and gathering up his things, O’Malley gives Darcy the keys to their car and she heads home. He had little to offer in the way of revealing where he would be going, but she trusted him and she knew he would have his phone on him anyway. Moments after she disappears out of the parking lot, another car familiar to O’Malley pulls up just outside the building. He walks up to the passenger side door as the window rolls down and when he looks inside…

Alistair: I’m assuming the urgency behind your text was because you are so anxious to apologize to me.

O’Malley leans down and looks into the car at his brother, Alistair. Alistair has a smirk on his face, but O’Malley scowls.

O'Malley: Look, I’m sorry. But that ain’t why I wanted ye to come pick me up, Alistair. I need to get plastered, and I know that yer not gonna judge me over why.

Alistair unlocks the door, and O’Malley opens it, quickly sliding into the passenger seat.

Alistair: That apology is good enough for right now. Plenty of alcohol coming right up! And how about some company?

O'Malley: Don’t even go there. I’m happily married, so I don’t need ye callin’ any of yer groupies or whatever they are. I just need alcohol. That’s all.

Alistair chuckles.

Alistair: I don’t know how you monogamous folks do it, Shane. But to each their own. That just leaves more for me…

O'Malley: Ye really have no shame, do ye?

O’Malley buckles himself in and Alistair turns and smirks at him as he revs the engine.

Alistair: None at all, Shane. Say, how’s that friend of yours, Carter, doing?

Alistair winks and O’Malley shudders, breaking eye contact with his brother.

O'Malley: Just feckin’ drive, would ye?! Christ, I don’t need the thought or any image of ye and Carter in my head right now…

Alistair laughs and doesn’t say another word. He just puts the car in gear and speeds off, ready for a night of brotherly bonding over lots of alcohol and whatever it is that currently has his brother in such a foul mood.

Climax Control 300. Wow! Three hundred episodes of Climax Control and even though I ain’t been around nearly that long, it’s still a pretty big accomplishment fer the company I’ve grown to love workin’ fer. I’ve said it before and I’ll say it again. I never imagined gettin’ involved in this wrestlin’ business, but life brought someone into me life who led me to this and if I’m honest, it seems a little unfair that she ain’t around to be a part of this show instead of me. Misty’s the one who was with SCW in the very beginning and not me, and I know if she were still alive, she woulda done everything she could have to have been a part of it. But, I can’t sit here and dwell on that, because although I ain’t in the main event, I’m a part of what will probably turn into the biggest match of the show. No offense to Amber Ryan and Courtney Pierce, of course.

Let me start off by saying, this is not how I wanted the week after I won me Internet Championship to go. Then again, things don’t always go to the way we want them to, do they? Normally I’d just grin and bare with a match I wasn’t a fan of bein’ a part of, but this one is gonna take every bit of will power to get through, and the only reason is because of who me tag team partner is. Kris feckin’ Ryans. And I have J2H to thank fer that, because this whole thing was his damn idea and of course, whatever J2H suggests or wants, he gets one way or another. I know the kid has accomplished a lot over the years in SCW, but it really feckin’ annoys me how much he’s allowed to get away with.

Because of J2H, it is now me responsibility to bring back some honor and respect for the Internet Championship I now hold. And I’m bettin’ a lot of people aren’t even expectin’ me to hold it fer that long, given the fact that the past few months, it’s been passed around more times than a joint at a stoner party. I’m happy to be the Internet Champion at this moment, but he coulda just held on to the title and defended it fer as long as he wanted, or he coulda vacated it if he didn’t want it, but what did he do instead? Just gave it away. How feckin’ disrespectful is that? And this kid wants to talk about how he sells tickets and puts arses in seats fer shows? If that were the case, he wouldn’t be a part timer. He’d continue to do what he claimed he does, and put arses in seats week in and week out, and not destroy the reputation of a championship he once held.

I still don’t get how Mark and Christian allowed that to even happen, but far be it from me to keep bitchin’ to them about it because the fact is that I’m now the Internet Champ, and I don’t plan on destroyin’ this belt. I’m gonna do somethin’ with me title reign, despite what people might think. And, trust me, I know a lot of people hate me no matter what I do. Includin’ every single one of these fellas in this match. I mean, they’ve already got a bet goin’ on Twitter with some other folks, so that’s proof enough, am I right? I’m sure people fully expect mine and Kris’ hatred fer one another to be the downfall of this team and are bankin’ on J2H and Mac to walk out with the win. And honestly? Maybe they’re all right. But I don’t give a shite. The fact is, I’m done givin’ a rat’s arse about what people think, because there are only a select few people whose opinions matter, and majority of the roster ain’t part of those people.

I don’t give a shite about this match, or how it goes. Maybe I would if I had a partner I actually respected, but the fact is I don’t, so therefore my give a feck went right out the window the second I found out I was takin’ part in this match. Do I want to lose? No, of course not. But do I honestly see Kris and I workin’ cohesively enough as a team to get the win? Feck no, I don’t. And to be honest, he’ll probably want to put in more of the work in this match anyway. And despite Mac bein’ one of me opponents, as well as me opponent fer Into The Void, the fact is, this match isn’t about either of us given’ the other a taste of what is in store for our match in just a few weeks. All it’s about is J2H and Kris Ryans, and we’re just there for show or whatever. I don’t really know. And clearly Mac don’t realize that because he’s the one who went and started a topic on Twitter that I so wanted to comment on, but fer obvious reasons, I just kept my comments to myself...until now.

Mac apparently thinks that I hate everyone in this match, but if he knew me he’d know that isn’t true. The only one I truly hate out of the three of them is Kris. Him and J2H? I don’t particularly like them, but neither of them have done enough to make me hate them. And now that I think about it, I don’t exactly remember what the feck Kris even did to make me hate him so much, but I do, and me opinion of him ain’t about to change anytime soon. I should hate J2H fer what he did with the Internet Championship, but even with that decision I can’t. And Mac? He’s a decent fella. I’ve never ever denied that. At least, not until he won a championship and then up and left the company after doin’ so. Look at that...somethin’ he and J2H have in common.

Whatever happens on Sunday, happens. I’m not gonna walk out there and do me best to get along with Kris, because that just ain’t gonna happen. If he wants to play fair, then fine. If not? The he can feck right off, and if he has such a problem with it, he can take it up with me in the ring like I’ve been tryna have happen fer months now. But, he won’t do it. He’s more concerned about fightin’ J2H then settling his beef with me so it’s whatever at this point. I just want to get this shite over with and move on to what really matters.

Defending me Internet Championship to the best of me ability and it all starts with Mac Bane at Into The Void.

As for Climax Control 300? Well...we’ll just let the apples fall where they may. And if I’m lucky, I’ll chuck one right at Kris Ryan’s stupid face…

Climax Control Archives / Five Stages of Grief: Part 2
« on: April 30, 2021, 02:58:25 PM »
The Five Stages of Grief: Part Two
Grief Counseling

Blaze of Glory is known as one of the biggest events of the year for SCW. Next to High Stakes, of course. It was for that reason that O’Malley just couldn’t see himself failing at winning the World Heavyweight Championship in the main event against Jack Washington. He felt good. The best he had felt in a while, actually. As far as confidence goes anyway. While the personal heartaches his family had experienced in the months before Blaze of Glory were still lingering, he was doing his best to not let it affect his in ring performance. And he was doing a good job, but he still lost. He still failed to become the new World Heavyweight Champion, but it was through no fault of his own.

Jack Washington had cheated. He had done what he needed to do to ensure he remained champion. With referee Jasmine St. John down after O’Malley being accidentally shoved back against her, or perhaps purposely depending on how you look at it, Jack had delivered a low blow when O’Malley was checking on her. And to add insult to injury, Jack used both his legs on the ropes to prevent O’Malley from kicking out and voila...Jack retained.

That was weeks ago and while O’Malley could have done more to get another shot at Jack, knowing damn well he deserved it after that shady victory, he knew better than to continue on his quest. Not only that, but as the winner of the Blast From The Past tournament for a second year in a row, Mark Cross was once again headed towards the World Heavyweight Championship match. Yet another fact that didn’t sit well with O’Malley.

So what was the Irishman to do next? He had no clear path going forward, but not only that...his motivation was slipping. But perhaps it had less to do with his continued losses in the ring, and more to do with the lingering effects from losing his unborn daughter. After all, it is hard for any person to get over grief in such a short amount of time. And O’Malley, it seems, is no different.

Having not been booked since Blaze of Glory, much of O’Malley’s downtime hasn’t been spent by keeping up on his training at the GO Gym. He should be, but unfortunately, he’s been finding any reason to cancel his training sessions and even going as far as to completely ignore Gabriel’s phone calls. That has left Darcy as the go between as she works to get O’Malley out of this slump he has been in. And at this moment in time, she simply can’t be quiet any longer.

He’s currently in what would have been their daughter’s nursery. It wasn’t quite finished but O’Malley had already purchased a rather comfortable rocking chair with an ottomon to prop their legs up on. He’s been spending quite a bit of time in here, losing himself in thoughts of what would have been, and more often than not, he has fallen asleep in that rocking chair. As is the current situation. Darcy stands in the doorway, leaning against the frame and she folds her arms. As much as the sight of him sleeping there broke her heart, she had to do something. So she walks up in front of him, trying to wake him up.

Darcy: O’Malley…

He stirs slightly, but not enough that he completely wakes up. She kicks at his leg, trying a bit further to wake him.

Darcy: O’Malley...wake up, honey.

He grunts and she lets out a sigh. She leans in and then snaps her fingers in front of his face, and that is enough to finally startle him awake. He nearly falls out of the chair and looks around, confused.

O'Malley: Huh? What’s wrong?!

Darcy: You. You have to stop doing this to yourself.

He rubs the sleep out of his eyes and then stares at her, still confused.

O'Malley: Doin’ what, Darc? Sleepin’?

She rolls her eyes and shakes her head.

Darcy: No, of course that isn’t what I meant. If you want to sleep, fine, but you need to stop falling asleep in this room. You’re torturing yourself. Not only am I worried about you, but so is Owen.

O'Malley: Owen is worried about me? Why? And where is he?

Darcy lets out another sigh.

Darcy: You’d be surprised at how receptive Owen is, honey. He knows you’re still upset over losing the baby, and he just wants to see you happy again. And he’s with Alistair.

O'Malley: Alistair?! You let Alistair take him?

Darcy chuckles and nods.

Darcy: Why wouldn’t I? He’s been left alone with him before, and Alistair said he wanted to buy him a special gift but needed to take him with. I didn’t think there would be a problem.

O’Malley stands up from the rocking chair and stretches. He had been sleeping in a slightly awkward position, but felt better after cracking his neck and stretching out a bit.

O'Malley: I guess we’ll find out once they get back. Alistair didn’t say what the special gift was?

Darcy shakes her head and shrugs.

O'Malley: This should be interesting.

Darcy: You’re avoiding what our conversation was originally about, O’Malley. Stop avoiding it. You need to stop sleeping in this room.

O'Malley: Darc, I’m fine. There’s nothing wrong with me fallin’ asleep in here.

She lets out a frustrated sigh and just stares at him.

Darcy: Of course you don’t see a problem with it, but what reason is there to sleep in here? If it’s a matter of that chair being comfortable, just move it to the front room. You need to distract yourself and stop dwelling on what we lost. I’m doing the best that I can, but seeing you like this isn’t making it any easier on me, you know.

O'Malley: Well, gee, Darc. I’m sorry if yer not broken up about losin’ our daughter! I’m sorry that we can’t all get over death as quickly as ye can!

He snaps at her and she’s taken slightly back by how much his words sting. She frowns at him, but she holds back tears and as soon as he spoke the words, he instantly regretted them.

O'Malley: I...I’m sorry, love. That didn’t come across very well…

Darcy: How else would that have come across? You think that just because I’m not laying in bed all day crying over losing our daughter that I’m over it? Because I’m not. You’re forgetting that this is the second child of ours that I lost, so I think the feelings I’m going through on a daily basis are just a little more difficult than you might think.

He goes quiet. He hadn’t forgotten that Darcy had miscarried once before, while they weren’t together, but hadn’t truly thought of how this was all affecting her. He was just amazed at how she was keeping it all together.

O'Malley: I dunno why I’m havin’ such a hard time with this, love. I really don’t. And I dunno how the hell yer keepin’ yerself together like ye have been. If anyone should be a complete wreck, it’s ye.

Darcy: I’ve already told you how. It’s Owen. He may not be my biological child, but that little boy keeps me going. He is the one good thing that ever came out of you falling in love with Misty in the first place. I will never deny that.

O’Malley can’t help but smile as Darcy speaks those last words. She had hated Misty for so long, even after she had died, but the personal growth his wife had experienced over the last year was simply remarkable. And he loved her more for it.

O'Malley: I’m tryin’ so hard, Darc. I really am. I was thrilled when the judge finally granted us custody of Owen, and thinkin’ about us havin’ a baby just a few months later. It’s the happiest I’ve been in a long time.

Darcy: I know. And I feel the same. But life throws us curveballs. You know that. And if you’re struggling that bad, honey, the only other thing I can suggest is--


Before Darcy can even finish her sentence, the sound of Owen’s excited shouting is heard along with the front door bursting open. O’Malley and Darcy share a laugh, and O’Malley holds up a single finger, advising her to hold that thought. He walks past her and just as he steps out of the would-be nursery, Owen nearly crashes into him. But as O’Malley looks down at his son, his jaw nearly hits the floor upon noticing what Owen is now wearing. Alistair walks up behind him a few moments later with a proud smile on his face.

O'Malley: can’t be serious? That is the special gift Darcy told me ye wanted to get fer Owen?!

The special gift, as is now very visible, is a child-sized version of the fancy tailored suit that Alistair is wearing. It of course has not been tailored to fit Owen perfectly, but Alistair just nods . Darcy takes one look at Owen and smiles.

Darcy: Well don’t you look handsome, Owen! But...what is the occasion?

Owen: Uncle Alistair says a gentleman doesn’t need a reason to wear a nice suit!

Darcy giggles, but O’Malley is not as receptive to the idea of Alistair’s gift. While he agrees his son looks like a handsome little boy in such a fine suit, it struck him as...odd.

O'Malley: Are ye tryna turn me son into ye, Alistair? What does he need a suit like that fer?!

Alistair: Oh relax, Shane. It’s perfectly fine. Everyone is under this impression that suits are only to be worn on special occasions, but I very much disagree with that idea. I didn’t think you’d be upset over me buying the boy a suit.

Owen: You’re not mad are you, Daddy?! I think it’s really cool! And I look just like Uncle Alistair!

That is exactly what O’Malley was afraid of. While he and Alistair had been growing closer and mending their relationship in recent months, Alistair’s personality and in particular his promiscuous lifestyle was not something he wanted his son exposed to. And though a suit was hardly reason to believe that is where it was headed, O’Malley knew better than to led his guard down.

O'Malley: Owen, boy-o, why don’t ye go change out of that suit fer right now. Ye don’t want to get it dirty right off the bat, okay?

Owen: But I want to keep it on! I like it!

O'Malley: I know ye do, kiddo, but...just do as I tell ye, okay?

Owen frowns and he glances at Darcy. She just nods slowly and then Owen rushes off and disappears into his room to get changed. Alistair hands a bag containing Owen’s previous outfit over to Darcy and then folds his arms.

Alistair: You can’t really be that upset over this? It’s just a suit, Shane.

O'Malley: Just a suit? Just a suit?! Alistair--

Darcy: Honey, relax. Please. He’s right. It’s just a suit. And Owen did look rather handsome. Might be a good outfit for some pictures…

O’Malley laughs and shakes his head. Darcy was missing the point and what clearly was bothering O’Malley about the entire situation.

O'Malley: It may be just a suit right now, Darc, but it’ll turn into more than that. He’s only five years old, and I ain’t gonna have him exposed to the sort of shite ye do on a daily basis, Alistair. I’d like to set a better example on him, if ye know what I mean.

Alistair: That is what this is about? You think that because I have an…active lifestyle that I’d think it appropriate to expose a five and a half year old to that? I may not be perfect, Shane, but I have a little bit more respect than to do something like that. I’m sorry if you feel that a suit is an inappropriate gift, but you’ve got some issues to work out if you think there is anything more to it than that. But I will be going now. Darcy, thank you for allowing me to take Owen with me today.

Darcy: Of course. You’re his uncle after all.

Alistair just smiles. Without even looking at O’Malley again, or speaking another word to him, he turns and leaves. O’Malley is still annoyed, but Darcy stares at him, almost at a loss for words.

Darcy: That was uncalled for, O’Malley, and you know it.

O'Malley: I think I know me brother better than ye do, Darc. While he might not intentionally expose--

Darcy: Just...stop. Don’t say another word, because I’m going to finish what I was going to suggest before they walked in. Your mood swings lately are really starting to make me dizzy, and I think it’s time you talk to someone. Someone who isn’t me, or Gabriel. Or Alistair.

O’Malley raises an eyebrow.

O'Malley: What? Are ye talkin’ like...a shrink? I don’t need--

Darcy: Grief counseling, O’Malley. I’m talking about grief counseling, because from where I’m standing? You need it. As much as I’ve tried, I just can’t help you.

O’Malley’s jaw drops and he just blinks. He’s left at a loss for words and Darcy leaves him with nothing more to say. She shakes her head, lets out a sigh, and heads off towards Owen’s bedroom to see if he needs anything. O’Malley scratches his head and he turns around, looking back into the would-be nursery. His anger at Alistair quickly disappears as he is reminded of the loss of his daughter and he takes in a deep breath.

O'Malley: Grief counseling…

O’Malley couldn’t stop thinking about what Darcy had said. Well, what she had suggested. He never really considered the thought that he might need additional help in getting past his most recent heartbreaking loss, but after a couple of days, he thought maybe she had a point. Still, it wasn’t easy to finally give in and schedule the appointment for his first session. And he wasn’t entirely sure what to expect either. He had hoped to deal with his grief in his own way, but clearly that was not working.

Today is his first appointment, and until it was done, he was waiting to tell Darcy he made the decision to see a grief counselor. He wanted to be sure he would continue going before mentioning anything, but it wasn’t out of shame. It was because he didn’t want her to make a big deal over something that wouldn’t continue past the first session.

He’s currently seated in the waiting area of the counseling office. It’s considerably empty with most patients still opting for video sessions as the pandemic is still on-going. But this office was one of few who had returned to office visits for those who would prefer an in person session, but they of course were adhering to social distancing guidelines as well as mask requirements.

O’Malley had done his research before scheduling the appointment. He knew that if he was going to go through with this, he couldn’t just choose any random counselor to help him cope with his grief. He needed someone experienced and highly rated, so he had to look around. And his search eventually led him to Clara Holmes. From her professional profile online, Clara was in her mid-fifties with over twenty years of experience. She offered various areas of counseling services, but her main focus was of course, grief counseling. O’Malley had read many reviews and found absolutely nothing to deter him from choosing her, so he made the call.

His right leg bounces up and down as he sits in the chair in the waiting area. Clara appears at the reception desk from the back as she organizes some paperwork and talks quietly to the receptionist. After a few minutes, she glances over to O’Malley and just quietly signals him to the door leading to the back counseling rooms. She opens the door for him, offering him a friendly greeting.

Clara: Mr. O’Malley. So nice to meet you. My office is just down this hall.

O'Malley: Nice to meet ye as well Ms. Holmes. Ye’ll have to forgive me in advance. I’m pretty nervous right now.

Clara leads him just a little ways down the hall before inviting him into her office. It’s a spacious and “homey” office, with a sofa placed against the wall with a window just behind it. Her chair, a rather comfortable looking la-z-boy is closer to the door, offering plenty of space for the social distancing aspect. O’Malley heads over to the sofa and takes a seat, while Clara takes her own.

Clara: You can call me Clara. And I see your first name is...Shane?

O'Malley: It is, but I don’t go by me first name. I’ve always been called just by me last name O’Malley.

Clara: Interesting, but noted. So before we get started, I just want to take a moment try and ease your nervousness a bit. I know counseling can be a daunting idea, but the fact that you scheduled this appointment is a great sign. I see patients for varying issues, and there is absolutely no judgement.

O’Malley nods slowly and takes in a deep breath. To his surprise, his nerves do calm slightly but he’s not sure how to respond to Clara. No need apparently as she takes his silence as an opportunity to get started. She has her notepad and a pen in her hand to jot down any notes during their session.

Clara: Okay. So, O’Malley, I know this might sound cliche, but there’s really no other way to start this off other than me asking you to tell me a little bit about yourself. And what led to you scheduling this appointment?

He takes in another deep breath having fully expected one or both of those questions, but he was not sure of what to fully expect from this session.

O'Malley: Well, I’m a professional wrestler with a company based here in Las Vegas. I was born and raised in Ireland but moved to the states before I married me first wife, Misty. We had a son, Owen, who is five and half now, but I’m married to me wife, Darcy currently.

Clara: What happened with your first wife?

He figured that question would be brought up, and while his grief over losing his daughter was what brought him here, he had a feeling Clara would also dive into his grief over losing Misty.

O'Malley: She was killed in a car accident three years ago. After she died I went back to Ireland which is how me and Darcy ended up gettin’ married. But it ain’t grief over losin’ Misty that brought me here. I scheduled this appointment because I’ve been havin’ a hard time recently over Darcy and I losin’ our unborn daughter. She was twenty weeks pregnant and when we went in fer the ultrasound and to find out the gender, they couldn’t find a heartbeat.

Clara: I’m very sorry to hear about both of those losses, O’Malley. Grief is definitely something that can take time to heal from, but I assure you I will do my absolute best to help you through this.

O'Malley: I’m gonna be honest with ye here. I never thought of the idea of grief counseling or any type of counseling to be honest. I’ve always wanted to get through any challenges meself, but after Darcy suggested it, it got me thinkin’. She’s been an absolute rockstar dealin’ with losin’ our daughter, but me? I’m all over the place.

Clara nods and as O’Malley speaks, she jots down various notes on her notepad, using it all as reference for future appointments and to dig deeper into his treatment. After just a few minutes, it’s clear that there is a lot more to dive into, but there’s only so much to get to in a single hour.

Clara: You said your first wife passed away three years ago?

O'Malley: That’s right.

Clara: How did you handle your grief then?

And there it was. The question he had hoped to avoid all together. As soon as she asked that question, O’Malley immediately expected her to use the events that led to his marriage to Darcy as a reason to say he had never gotten over Misty at all. Which was not at all the case.

O'Malley: was tough, but Darcy helped me through it. I left Owen in the care of his grandparents fer a while and went home to Ireland. I struggled fer a bit, but Darcy saved me life, and I was able to get over me grief then. This time? With losin’ our daughter, it just seems...different fer some reason.

Clara: I know you say that the loss of your daughter is what brought you here, O’Malley, but I’d like to hear more about Misty’s death and how it affected you afterwards. I get the sense that there is more that needs to be addressed, but I can’t force you to talk about anything you don’t want to talk about. I just feel that it will help me have a better understanding of you, as well as guide me through your treatment.

He nods. She was right, he didn’t really want to talk about Misty because he had moved on from her death a long time ago. He had accepted that she was gone and not coming back, and he was happy with Darcy. Nothing would change that. But, could Clara provide some clarity to something he perhaps didn’t see before? This could very well be a lengthy process, he thought.

O'Malley: It could take a lot longer than an hour to get through that situation. And as I said, I’ve moved on with me life. I’m tryna grieve the daughter I’ll now never have, so what good will talkin’ about Misty do?

Clara: You’d be surprised. But you already said that you struggled after Misty died, which led to you ending up with Darcy because she saved you. Saved you how? And this all ultimately leads to you losing your daughter. Different points in life, yes, but it could be connected. And I’m not saying we have to get through all of it in today’s session. As I said, this can take time.

O'Malley: I just don’t want this to turn into focusin’ on Misty when it’s losin’ me daughter that brought me here…

Clara nods and stops writing on her notepad for a moment.

Clara: I completely understand, and I promise you that won’t happen. I just need to connect all the dots. I want to help you through this.

O’Malley draws in a deep breath and lets out a sigh, nodding slowly. Before he knows it, and with little further hesitation, he begins to tell Clara about his experiences after returning to Ireland following Misty’s death. She just listened as he talked for what seemed like forever. And while he used to feel judged over speaking about what happened, he felt safe as he spoke to Clara. Grief counseling, he thought, was something he definitely would continue past today. No matter how long it would take…

It’s been six months since I lost the Roulette championship to the same fella whose title reign I ended...Kedron Williams. Six whole months since I’ve been without a championship, and while that might not exactly be a big deal, I ain’t exactly where I wanted to be at this point in time, either. And I think I’ve realized that I might have made a mistake with me decision I made after losin’ the roulette championship. It should have been obvious a while ago, but I guess me ambitions were a bit higher than I deserved.

Lookin’ back on everything that has happened since I was roulette champ, it’s become quite clear that instead of goin’ after the World Heavyweight Championship, I should have done what others had encouraged me to do and just...built meself up slowly. How? By movin’ up just a single notch and goin’ after the Internet Championship. But instead, I let me personal feelings get in the way of achieving what I could have achieved a while ago. Because not only did I have beef with Jack Washington, who was champ at the time, but I was also itchin’ to get me one-on-one shot at Kris Ryans. I was so distracted by wantin’ to beat the both of them, I held meself back, but also I might have directly caused the current situation in the Internet Championship title scene. Key words bein’ ‘might have.’

Ye see, J2H is also partly to blame fer this little fiasco, too. He had to go and just hand the title over to Caleb Storms knowin’ damn well that worthless loser didn’t deserve it. And he went and proved it like we all knew he would! On his first “defense” he lost the title and so began the proverbial game of hot potato with the Internet Championship between the two same fellas! I wouldn’t call Agostino’s win over Caleb lucky, because anyone and everyone can beat Caleb, but apparently he wasn’t good enough to really hang on to the title fer long as they’ve handed the title back and forth a few times since then. And Agostino is the fella currently holdin’ the title.

But what would have happened had I said hey I’ll take a chance and go after the Internet Championship? True, I woulda been the one more than likely endin’ Caleb’s first “reign” right off the bat, but would Agostino have ended up winnin’ the title at all? Both men are now two-time Internet Champions, and I gotta say...the buck stops now. It’s time to make right a stupid decision I made, and bring some decency back to the Internet Championship, because right now? It’s become nothin’ more than a joke.

Not only do I get a chance to right the wrong of not goin’ after the Internet Championship, but I can also right the wrong of losin’ to Agostino at the last Climax Control of the year. Not exactly a good way to prove I deserved to go after the World Heavyweight Championship when I let a fella like Agostino beat me. Then again- and this isn’t much of an excuse- I was havin’ a major off week that week and it got the best of me. Agostino beat me, and I’m ownin’ up to it.

But it ain’t gonna happen again. And it’s oh so much sweeter knowin’ that me second chance against him, that Internet Championship is on the line, because as much as I didn’t see meself gettin’ this opportunity, I sure as shite ain’t gonna waste it. I know I’ve got a lot of people out there doubtin’ me because I failed to win the World Heavyweight Championship, and believe me when I say this isn’t about provin’ anything to them. It’s about provin’ everything to meself, because with each failure for the top title, it was another blow to me confidence and it’s time to turn that shite around.

A lot of people might say that I’m the underdog headin’ into this match, that because Agostino is a two-time anc current champ, he’s got the advantage. I hope many people don’t think that because if there is one thing that is clear it’s that anyone can win a title, but a true champion can make somethin’ of their reign. A true champion can hold on to that title fer as long as it takes and clearly...Agostino can’t. He might have been a decent motorcycle racer, but clearly he’s got a lot to learn when it comes to wrestling, and as a graduate of the GO Gym, I’ll give him more than a lesson or two.

And then after that? It’s movin’ on to face another fella I’m lookin’ forward to steppin’ in the ring against…Mac Bane. Because it’s already been announced that he’s the lucky fella to get the title shot at Into The Void X. Now, credit where it’s due, Mac Bane is one tough fella. I have no doubt he’ll hold SCW championship gold again very soon, but after I beat Agostino? He ain’t gonna beat me to hold his second championship. If it were anyone but me facing Agostino this week, I have no doubt in me mind that Mac just might have won that title at Into The Void X, but it just ain’t in the stars fer him. But, I guess I shouldn’t focus too much on Mac should I? That’s putin’ the cart before the horse.

But what else can I really say about Agostino? I’ve tried goin’ back and watchin’ some of his previous matches and promos, but it all literally bores me to sleep! Sure he’s got some skill in the ring, but on the mic? In his promos? Good grief, it’s like I need a translater tryin’ to understand what the feck he’s sayin’! I know I ain’t American either, and I don’t exactly speak perfect English, but Christ, this fella talks worse than me five and half year old son!

How the hell am I supposed to take an opponent seriously when I’m goin’ up against a fella like this? I mean, he clearly enjoys a good game of hot potato, and he talks like a kiddo, too, so what does that say? Am I gonna get in trouble fer beatin’ the shite out of him? Is that some sort of abuse? I can’t quite figure it out, but either way, SCW won’t have to worry about him representin’ their company as a champion after Sunday.

Ye know, fer as much as people hate me and are probably wonderin’ why I’m gettin’ this shot against Agostino, maybe they need to stop and think I’ve been given this opportunity because the bosses know they need a steady champ. They see somethin’ in me that clearly other people don’t, and I ain’t gonna let them down. I’ll be a damn good Internet champ and when the day comes later on down the road, I’ll be a damn good World Heavyweight Champ. And guys like Agostino Romano will still be at the bottom of the ladder always failin’ the improve and never becomin’ a champion worth talkin’ about or worth respecting. Don’t believe me? Just watch and find out.

The time fer talkin’ is done, though. It’s time fer me to walk into Climax Control with nothin’, and walk out with the Internet Championship, because any other outcome just isn’t acceptable. Losin’ to Agostino Romano a second time, and with the Internet Championship up fer grabs isn’t acceptable.

I’m feckin’ sick of losing.

Winning is the only option.

Climax Control Archives / Why So Angry?
« on: February 26, 2021, 02:20:05 AM »
Monday February 8th
Father and Son Reunited At Last

It has been almost a full week since the judge granted O’Malley full custody of his son, Owen. He had given Owen’s grandparents one week to turn Owen back over to his father, and while the deadline for that is twenty-four hours away, Colleen and Andrew Waters had decided they would do so today. Despite the judge’s decision, even after their own actions being the deciding factor, they were still against giving custody back to O’Malley. But O’Malley and Darcy were more excited than anything.

The closer they get to the Waters’ house, the more anxious O’Malley gets. He grips the steering wheel with his left hand, while he keeps his right hand planted on the gearshift and Darcy’s hand rests on top of it. She turns and looks to him, gently squeezing his hand in the process.

Darcy: Babe, I know you’re nervous about how this is going to go, but relax. This is the day we’ve been waiting for, right?

O’Malley: I know it is, Darc, they’re still Owen’s grandparents. I don’t want there to be any drama today. I just want things to go smoothly fer Owen’s sake.

Darcy nods and looks ahead as O’Malley turns onto the street that the Waters’ live on. She smiles, knowing they’re just minutes away from finally getting Owen back.

Darcy: Well hopefully they wouldn’t make the mistake of causing a scene after everything they did to try and keep him from you. Everything will be fine. Trust me.

O’Malley: Ye know, I still haven’t figured out what Alistair said to the judge. I know what Misty’s parents did was wrong, but somethin’ tells me that what Alistair said was the decidin’ factor.

They finally pull up just outside the Waters’ home, and O’Malley puts the car in park. O’Malley looks at the front window and sees Owen staring through the curtain. He quickly disappears and before he and Darcy get out of the car, O’Malley looks at his wife and takes in a deep breath.

Darcy: Ready for this?

O’Malley: More ready than I’ve ever been, love.

They both then step out of their car just as the front door to the house opens. Colleen walks out with a couple of bags with Owen’s clothes and a few of his belongings. Andrew is behind her and he has a hold of Owen’s hand. Of the two, he looks more distraught. Darcy looks to Owen and waves at him.

Colleen: This is most of his clothes and a few of his favorite toys. I hope you don’t mind us keeping everything else.

She hands the bags over to O’Malley and he nods.

O’Malley: That’s fine. We’ve got plenty at home fer him anyway.

Owen: Am I not gonna see Grandma and Grandpa again?

Silence. Dead silence is what follows as Owen asks such a heartbreaking question and all eyes focus on him. Andrew reaches down and lifts Owen into his arms, hugging his grandson tight. Colleen rubs Owen’s back and O’Malley has to put that thought out of Owen’s mind quickly.

O’Malley: Of course yer gonna see them again, kiddo. Yer just not gonna live with them. It’s gonna be an adjustment fer all of us though, ain’t it?

Owen sniffles and nods his head slowly. O’Malley then looks to Colleen before addressing her.

O’Malley: Do ye mind if we talk in private fer a second?

Colleen: There’s really nothing to—

O’Malley: Please…

O’Malley does his best to be genuine and civil with his former mother-in-law. She thinks for a moment, looks to Andrew and then shrugs. She and O’Malley then step several feet away to talk in private, though it’s clear she wants no part of it.

O’Malley: Look, I know this ain’t easy fer the both of ye. And I’m sorry, but I want ye to know that I’m not gonna keep Owen from seeing any of ye. Misty never would have wanted that.

Colleen: What gives you the right to say anything about Misty or what she would have wanted? Do you think she would have wanted her son to live with that witch you married?

Colleen shakes her head.

Colleen: No, she wouldn’t. Let me make something clear. This was more about protecting Owen from her than from you, O’Malley. And I’m telling you, if he gets hurt in any way shape or form because of something she says or does? Well, I think you get where I’m going with this.

O’Malley: Ye don’t need to protect him from Darcy. I know at first ye saw her say some terrible things about Misty, but we’re past all that. Ye know the impact that Misty had on everyone. All Darcy wants is to not be judged because she’s been through a hell of a lot over the years because of my relationship with Misty. But I know nothin’ I say will change yer opinion of her.

Colleen rolls her eyes and looks back to Owen and her husband.

Colleen: You’re right. It won’t. I’ll never understand why my daughter had to be the one to die and not…

She stops herself before finishing that sentence and she can’t even look at O’Malley. She doesn’t need to, though, because he already knows what she was going to say.

O’Malley: And not me, right? That’s what ye were gonna say?

He gets no response and just slowly nods.

O’Malley: I ask meself that same question all the time, honestly. I made far too many mistakes in me life to still be around and not Misty, but we can all go over the what ifs or the whys until we’re blue in the face and it won’t change a thing. The fact is we all need to make this work fer Owen. And I’m willin’ to do that, but I need ye and yer husband to do the same.

Colleen is trying hard to not look at O’Malley. But when Darcy looks towards them, she looks away from her and instead back to O’Malley. She studies his face and he has a pleading look in his eyes.

O’Malley: We can set up some sort of visiting arrangement. I’d never keep Owen from his family. I promise ye that.

Collen: My husband is stubborn, you understand that?

O’Malley nods.

O’Malley: I do.

Colleen: He and Owen...they have a very special bond and this is tearing him apart. It’s tearing me apart, too.

O’Malley: This isn’t easy fer any of us, ye know. It’s a situation none of us saw ourselves ever havin’ to be in, but we need to make the best of it, ye know?

They both turn their focus to Owen, who is now happier than he was earlier. He’s taken a few steps towards Darcy and is now talking to his stepmother. Colleen turns her attention back to O’Malley.

Colleen: He does seem happier to have you back in his life. I can admit that much. I hope you’ll keep to your word and allow us to see him. I may be wrong about you, O’Malley, but I still have my reservations about your wife.

O’Malley: I promise ye I won’t keep him from any of ye. With this pandemic still an issue, ye don’t need to worry about us travellin’ or anything, so we won’t be too far away. And as Darcy gets farther along in her pregnancy, that won’t be happenin’ anyway.

Colleen seems surprised to hear this as she looks towards Owen and Darcy. Owen now has his hand on her belly, which is a clear giveaway that she is expecting a child. Andrew glances to his wife and she shakes her head gently as of warning him not to say anything.

Colleen: She’s pregnant? Well, we had no idea. Owen loves kids. He’ll be excited to be a big brother.

O’Malley: Looks like he already is. We find out if it’s. Boy or girl next week so don’t be surprised if Owen wants to tell ye all the good news.

Colleen can’t help but let out a slight laugh as she nods. The tension between them finally eases and it’s the first time O’Malley feels like this is all starting to work out. They both give each other a reassuring nod before walking back over to Owen, Darcy and Andrew. O’Malley grabs Owen’s bags and looks at his son.

O’Malley: Alright, Owen. Ready to head home, kiddo? We’ll plan a visit with Grandma and Grandpa soon, ok?

Owen: You mean it?!

O’Malley nods.

O’Malley: Absolutely. Let’s get you home and settled in.

Owen smiles at first before he turns back to his grandparents. He gives them each a big hug before turning and taking Darcy’s hand. The walk to their car seems like almost an eternity for them all and Owen turns his head, then waves to his grandparents. Colleen seems to be much more at ease, but Andrew just turns around and disappears back inside. While O’Malley puts Owen’s bags in the trunk, Darcy helps him into his booster seat in the backseat, safely strapping him in before taking her place in the front passenger seat.

O’Malley gets into the driver’s seat and he and Darcy just smile at one another as Owen stares out the window. O’Malley squeezes Darcy’s hand, feeling that their family is finally complete now that they have custody of Owen. Or it will be once their child is born in just a few short months.He finally puts the car in drive as they make the short trip back home.

Sunday February 21st
Unaired Climax Control Footage
Why So Angry?!

The camera opens up just outside of Christian Underwood’s office for the night. The door is cracked open just a tiny bit, and voices can be heard from inside. Pussy Willow is just about to pass the door when she gets a bit curious and steps closer to the door. As she eavesdrops she can hear that along with the obvious voice of Christian Underwood, she hears O’Malley’s familiar Irish accent.

The focus shifts to just inside the office where O’Malley is seated in a chair opposite Christian Underwood. He seems to be in a rather unpleasant mood and normally Christian would generally not have much concern for this, but he has an almost sympathetic look on his face as he stares at O’Malley.

Christian: Under the circumstances, O’Malley, perhaps taking some time off would be a good idea.

O’Malley narrows his eyes quickly and shakes his head.

O’Malley: That ain’t a good idea at all, actually. It’s already been discussed and there will be no need to take any time off.

Christian: I beg to differ, and considering your attitude right now, you’re in no place to try and persuade me of otherwise.

O’Malley: So what are ye sayin’ then? Yer gonna force me to take time off them? And someone else is gonna get what I been workin’ towards?

Christian sighs and shakes his head.

Christian: It’s a tempting thought, but for now, I’ll hold off on doing that. I can always change my mind, remember.

O’Malley: I get it. But I’ll be fine. I just...I need to be here. I need to continue what I started, and that’s why I’m askin’ fer a match next week.

Christian laughs.

Christian: And let me guess. This is going to be a sneaky way to try and get a World Heavyweight Championship match against Kris Ryans?

O’Malley: Temptin’, but I know it wouldn’t work. Ye and I both know that’s my ultimate goal and I’m just waitin’ fer the day ye and Mark decide to make it happen. Fer now, I just want another match to prove meself.

Christian leans back in his chair and thinks for a moment. O’Malley stares at him almost expecting him not to do it.

Christian: Alright. Fine. I think that should be doable.

O’Malley: Great. Who ye givin’ me?

Christian: In some cases I could come up with an opponent off the top of my head, but with the Blast From the Past tournament going on, that makes it a tad difficult.’ll just have to find out when everyone else does.

O’Malley rolls his eyes and quickly stands up, annoyed.

Christian: And here comes the temper tantrum. If you so much as shout one complaint, I won’t hesitate to force you into that time off, O’Malley. Are we clear?

O’Malley sighs but he nods his head.

O’Malley: Crystal. Thanks.

Christian smirks as O’Malley turns and walks out. As O’Malley opens the door and is about to step into the hallway, Pussy Willow jumps back and O’Malley glares at hee, closing the door behind him.

O’Malley: What the hell?! Were ye spyin’ on me conversation with Christian?

PW: I...I’m sorry. It’s just the door was open. I wasn’t trying to spy..

O’Malley: How much did you hear?!

O’Malley steps towards her angrily and she shakes her head, slightly afraid of him now.

PW: N-not much. Why does Christian think you need some time off?

O’Malley: That’s none of yer business. If I wanted anyone to hear the conversation, the door woulda been left wide open, or I wouldn’t have been talkin’ to him at all.

PW: Why are you so angry all of a sudden? You’ve been in such a good mood recently, but this…

O’Malley lets out an angry and annoyed laugh as he steps back.

O’Malley: Shite happens, Pussy. That’s all ye need to know. I’m tired of yer bullshite questions that as I said the answers to are none of yer business. Ye can ask me some business related questions next week, but as fer now I’ve got nothin’ left to say.

PW: I honestly meant no disrespect. I was just curious…

O’Malley snarls and glares at her.

O’Malley: Well stop bein’ curious and just leave me alone!

He then storms off down the hall and disappears. Pussy Willow stands there for a moment completely baffled over what just happened. She takes several moments to calm her nerves before heading on her way in the opposite direction and the scene fades.

Ye know, not that many people will care, but I’m really feckin’ pissed off here. I was havin’ a few good weeks and was honestly in a good mood, and then BAM!, it all went to shite. Now, I won’t get too far off topic here, because now is not the time to ramble on and on and on like so many do about random shite- hey Vinnie boy, I’m waving at ye ye confusin’ bastard. No, now is the time to focus on me match this week, and let me tell ye, this is the biggest joke of them all. Seriously, it is.

Let me explain why. Ye see, it’s been almost a month since me World Heavyweight Championship match against Kris and Jack. Yeah, I get I did win the match or the title, but I feckin’ pinned Kris. And after that, instead of doin’ the right thing and bookin’ me a one-on-one shot against Kris fer the championship, they put me against Alex feckin’ Jones. Alright. Fair enough, I thought. But, go feckin’ figure that me win was tainted and now some people say undeserved because the cowardly lion actin’ all big and tough, Austin James Mercer, decided to stick his oversized nose where it don’t belong and Alex got disqualified fer it. A win should be a win, but I’m right feckin’ pissed off about that.

And that leads us to this week. I thought, hey, maybe this will be the week. Kris has to defend his championship sometime before Blaze of Glory so it’s gotta be me this week, right? Again...wrong. So feckin’ wrong, and me opponent is even worse, but somehow whoever types up those interesting little match announcements thinks that Lincoln Daniels isn’t a step down from Alex Jones or even a million steps back from Kris Ryans. Seriously, Lincoln Daniels?! This is a joke, right?!

I don’t care if Lincoln is a member of London Underground. I don’t care if he has been even remotely impressive since his debut here. What I care about is that I’m tryin’ to build somethin’ here and what exactly does beatin’ a rookie do fer provin’ that I should get a one-on-shot against Kris? What does Lincoln Daniels have anything to do with my desire to be World Heavyweight Champion? Not a damn thing is what.

Lincoln Daniels is a boring, uncreative piss break of a superstar. He had a chance to win the Roulette Championship against Brother David at Inception, but he failed because he’s not even at that level yet. And not only that, he’s one of those fellas that if ye get yer promo work submitted and airing nice and early, he’ll rip it apart word fer word, because otherwise, he wouldn’t know a damn thing to say about his opponent. Ain’t that right, Lincoln? Don’t try to deny it, because I’m sure ye’ll do the same damn thing with this one. I dare ye, fella. Then again, prove me wrong, bitch.

I may not be as experienced as others, kid, but let me give ye some advice here. If ye want to make it anywhere in this business, all ye gotta do, is put in the feckin’ work. Don’t half arse anything, because let’s be honest...people don’t take lazy half arse workers seriously. And ye, fella, I ain’t takin’ ye in the least bit seriously. Ain’t no way I’m gonna lose to ye, because I’m sayin’ it here and now. If I do? I quit. I’ll give up tryna get a World Heavyweight Championship shot right then and there and hang up me boots, because there simply won’t be any point after a loss to someone like ye, Lincoln.

But O’Malley...why so harsh? That’s what ye and others are thinkin’, right? My response? Why feckin’ not? Yeah, I’ve been tryna make up fer bein’ a shite human being the last year or two, but does that mean I’m not allowed to have one week where I disagree with the match I’m in? One week where I can just put it all out on the table and be one hundred percent feckin’ honest. If not, too bad, because that’s what I’m doin’. And, against me better judgement these last few weeks, I’m sittin’ here doin’ what I’ve been tryna tell people recently not to do.

I’m guaranteeing that this Sunday, I’m walkin’ out the winner against Lincoln, because a loss is not acceptable.

See, Lincoln shouldn’t have immediately debuted in SCW. He shoulda done what I did and started out in SCU and honed his skills a bit more and built himself up instead of jumpin’ the shark and tryin’ straight for the big leagues. Because that decision will come back to bite him in the arse rather quickly. Lincoln just doesn’t have what it takes to be around the kind of talent SCW has to offer and on Sunday, I’m gonna show him and everyone else what I’m talkin’ about.

Yer all gonna see a more aggressive side to me this week, because I think I deserve it after the shite I’ve had to deal with the last few weeks. And poor ol’ Lincoln Daniels gets to experience what I’m talkin’ about. I’m not gonna remind anyone what I’m capable of because all they’d need to do is go back and watch some archived footage from when I started out in SCU to see what I’m talkin’ about. As fer Lincoln? There hasn’t been a damn thing that he’s done that shouts impressive to me. If anything it screams hilarious, because that fella is a joke.

I’m not gonna be seen as a joke. I’m done with the bullshite. I’m done dealin’ with bein’ overlooked and forced into doin’ somethin’ I don’t wanna do by facin’ rookie asshats like Lincoln Daniels and then havin’ to defend meself when even a win over him means nothin’ because he’s nothin’. Trust me, I know Kris Ryans will do just that, because he’s sittin’ back sayin’ that me pinnin’ him at Inception doesn’t count. Maybe I shoulda made the bitch tap. That surely woulda counted.

Lincoln, I know yer watchin’. I know ye are. So let me make somethin’ clear, my anger and frustration definitely isn’t personal against ye, but that doesn’t mean I like ye either. Because right now, I don’t. Yer standin’ in me way, and I’ve got a big message to send which doesn’t bode well fer ye, fella. Take what I’m tellin’ ye very seriously, because I ain’t kiddin’. I ain’t holdin’ back just because yer some new risin’ star apparently, so don’t expect anythin’ less than yer most difficult match yet. Understand?

Good, now that we’ve got that cleared up, there’s really not much else to say. I know others can sit here and bitch and moan until they’ve used up everything and anything they could possibly come up with, but I’m not gonna do that. I’ve said all I needed to say and now it’s time to focus on headin’ to Climax Control, walkin’ down to that ring, and beatin’ the snot outta ye, Lincoln, because that’s really all I want and need to do right now. And no matter how hard ye try, it just won’t be enough to get ready fer what I’m gonna do to ye at Climax Control.

See ye Sunday, fella!

Climax Control Archives / Jake Sullivan RP
« on: February 19, 2021, 02:08:17 AM »
(OOC Note: Apologies for posting from O’Malley’s account. I forgot my password for my Jake account so posting it from here this week. If Jake advances in the tourney, I’ll get the password figured out..)

Blast From The Past. The one cycle a year where everyone loses their minds. I’m serious. This tournament absolutely brings out the best and worst of people, and it starts with the sign ups. Someone good throws their name into the fold? Shit, how exciting! But someone who isn’t worth shit? Fuck, I hope I’m not paired with them! Oh, and let’s not forget the rare “mystery entrant” where people are throwing around their guesses like they’ll win something if they figure it out. As I said...people lose their fucking minds.

I’ve been in the tournament a couple of times. First time around, I got teamed with the Mean Girls knock off, Angel Kash and the bitch cost us the match in the first round against Misty and some Thatcher Rex asshole. Then a few years later, I got teamed with Sam Marlowe and I thought, hey, we got a fighting chance at this. And we did. Until we got booked against Spike Staggs and Lucy Seraphina in the semi-finals. Close, but no cigar.

That brings me to this year. I don’t think anyone was expecting me to throw my name into the mix, because I’ve been out of action for three years now. I thought my wrestling days were behind me, but I guess I was wrong. I’m probably out of my fucking mind, but considering the last few years...few months, really...there’s nothing I’m looking forward to more than getting back in that ring and showing each and every person who thinks I’m old or washed up, that I’ve still got it. I don’t know how far me or my partner will get in this thing, but to ain’t about winning.

I’m not gonna sit here and act all high and mighty about my chances in this thing. I don’t know my partner, much less the majority of who our opponents will end up being no matter how far we get into this tournament. I’m being smart about this because being an arrogant fucker like people tend to get? That’s when mistakes are made. So...I’m not going to make mistakes. I’m going to do what I need to do, and hope that my partner does the same.

I’m sure there are certain assholes out there who are going to throw out the relevance card and accuse me of using this as a way to try and be relevant again, but they couldn’t be farther from the truth. Because I honestly don’t give a shit. I’ve never once cared about people liking me or being relevant or any of that bullshit people like to spew out on a daily basis. Being in the ring has always been an outlet to unleash all of my built up tension and anger. Plain and simple. And if anyone wants to believe otherwise? Well, that shit is on them.

It may not be permanent, but one week at a match at a time...I’m back in the ring. And that shit...doesn’t bode well for one half of the team we get booked against every week. Do something to piss me off?

You’ll all regret it…

Sunday January 24th
Blast From The Past Twitter Live Drawing

Ember: You know, Dad, you could just make your own account again instead of forcing me to cyber stalk Twitter for you.

The attitude oozes from fourteen year old Ember Sullivan. She’s seated at the kitchen counter, barely touching her plate of food. Her father, Jake, is currently seated in front of a high-chair where Ember’s two year old brother, Jax, is strapped in and being highly uncooperative as Jake tries to assist feeding him his own plate of food as the toddler has not quite mastered feeding himself just yet. Jake turns and glares at his daughter, shaking his head immediately.

Jake: Nice try, Em, but I’m not doing it. I’ve got no desire to create another Twitter account just so people have an outlet to be keyboard warrior cowards. It’s only one day, so just deal with it. Please? Once the teams are announced, you can go on with your day.

Ember rolls her eyes as she looks down and starts scrolling through her phone. They are, of course, waiting for the live tweeting announcing the drawing of the Blast From The Past teams. Jake hasn’t had an account in years. Not since he fully stepped back from wrestling and saw no need to be active on the platform any longer. Jake sees Ember roll her eyes, but says nothing about it as he turns his attention back to Jax, who is now playing with his small portion of scrambled eggs.

Jake: C’mon, Jax. Can’t you just once eat your food without putting up a fight?

Ember: He never fights with me or Kittie when we feed him…

Jake snaps his head to the side and glares at her again. She cracks a smile and laughs as she looks back down to her phone.

Jake: Well then maybe you’d like to help and I’ll take your phone and keep up with the drawing when it starts?

Before Ember replies, a handful of scrambled eggs suddenly smacks Jake in the face. Jax giggles loudly and Ember even lets out a laugh, before quickly stifling it. Jake slowly turns his head and just stares at Jax, letting out a sigh as he peels off some of the bits of egg that stuck to his face.

Ember: Thanks, but I think I’ll hang on to my phone. Besides, it’s highly entertaining watching you constantly get covered in Jax’s food. Hey, looks like the drawing will be starting soon.

Jake: About time. Let’s just hope I get someone decent that can help me at least make it to the finals. And let’s hope me or Despy don’t get stuck with Mikah.

Ember looks up and raises an eyebrow. Jax finally starts cooperating as he shovels some eggs in his mouth, and Jake hands him a small piece of toast.

Ember: I thought Uncle Despy wants to be teamed with Mikah? And she’s really good. You’d be lucky to be teamed with her.

Jake lets out a laugh and shakes his head. Jax reaches for his sippy cup and Jake slides it over to him.

Jake: No thanks. As good as she may be, she’s always made it very clear on her opinion on tag team matches. She usually only does it for someone she likes. She didn’t sign up for this until she found out Despy did. And those two as a team? No thanks, either.

Ember: Because you know they’d be unstoppable. I get it. that you’ve said who you don’t want to be teamed with, who do you want to be teamed with?

Jake lets out a sigh as he thinks of the possibilities. He has a one in sixteen chance of getting a partner he’d actually feel comfortable with, so the odds are against him and everyone else. He spaces out for a moment until Jax’s sippy cup comes flying at his head. He has to think fast and ducks quickly just seconds before it hits his head.

Jake: Damn it, Jax! If you want more milk, you could just ask!

Ember laughs and shakes her head again.

Ember: It’s starting. And quit getting so mad when he throws stuff at you. He’ll keep doing it if you react that way. I’ll let you know once your name or Despy’s gets drawn.

Jake stands up from his chair and picks up Jax’s sippy cup. He walks over to the fridge and pours some more milk into the cup as Ember watches her phone like a hawk. She lets out a laugh and Jake panics.

Jake: What? What is it?!

Ember: Well, you don’t have to worry about you or Uncle Despy teaming with Mikah. Lachlan Kane got stuck with her. So far, nothing for you or Uncle Despy.

Jake: What about Amber Ryan? She paired with anyone yet?

Jake hands the no refilled sippy cup back to his son. Ember looks up from her phone for a moment and grins sheepishly at her father.

Ember: Amber Ryan, huh? Oh, I get it. She’s a red-head.

Jake: Em, what the hell is that supposed to mean?

She smiles and looks down at her phone again, waiting to see her father’s name. Jake stares at her, waiting for an answer, but when she doesn’t say anything, he just shakes his head with an annoyed laugh.

Jake: I know what you’re thinking, Em. And you’re wrong. Amber Ryan is damn good at what she does. People are frickin’ afraid of her. Why else would I want her as my partner?

Ember: Chill, Dad. You don’t have to lie to me. It’s no big deal. She’s hot. I get it.’ve got Seleana Zdunich. So, there goes that.

Ember turns her phone around and waves it, showing off the tweet announcing Jake being paired with Seleana Zdunich. Jake raises an eyebrow, but overall he doesn’t seem disappointed with the draw.

Jake: Former World Bombshell Champ, right? Married to the chick with twenty personalities?

Ember: Crystal has been around long enough for you to know who she is, Dad. And, yes. Seleana is married to her.

Jake snorts and he starts cleaning up the remnants of food that Jax didn’t eat. Jax continues to guzzle down his milk and Jake wipes down the tray of the high chair.

Jake: It’s hard saying if I know her or not. She’s got so many personalities and changes on the drop of a dime. But I’m not about to focus on her. She’s not even in the tournament so she’s a non-factor.

Ember: Uh...oh…

Ember stares down at her phone and bites her bottom lip nervously. Jake turns and stares at her, slightly confused but now nervous.

Jake: What? What now?!

Ember: Uncle Despy’s partner...It’s Amber Ryan…

Jake’s mouth drops open and he goes speechless. Ember waits nervously, but she knows how her father is going to react. Jake is suddenly snapped out of it as Jax throws his sippy cup again, only this time he doesn’t miss. It hits Jake square in the head and he giggles loudly again, proud of what he’s done.

Jake: Son of a…

Jax: Bitch!

Jake and Ember quickly turn and look at Jax as the toddler swears very clearly and loudly. Ember just blinks, and Jake surprisingly cracks a smile.

Jake: Ya know, normally I’d be mad at that, but that’s actually brilliant. He could save me a lot of money if he finishes my sentences like that. Despy would never take money from a two year old for the swear jar.

Jake chuckles, but Ember just shakes her head.

Ember: No. He would just demand payment from the parent that taught him that.

Jake goes to respond, but the doorbell suddenly rings. He looks at Ember but she shrugs, signalling she’s got no clue who it could be. Jake sighs and then walks to the door. He opens it and who does he see standing there in front of him, open hand held out but Despayre himself! Jake blinks, and looks back to Ember, confused. She shakes her head and holds up her hand defensively, and Jake just shakes his head. He takes some money out of his pocket, and hands it over to Despayre with no argument.

Jake: Not even going to ask…

Despayre: Pleasure doing business with you, sir! Hi Em! Hi Jax!

Jax lets out a squeal and Ember looks up and waves to him. Despayre then turns around and zooms off, disappearing as quickly as he had shown up. Jake just closes the door slowly, and lowers his head as he turns around to walk back over to Jax.

Sunday February 14th

Jake is currently seated on his oversized sectional sofa in his living room. He’s streaming tonight’s episode of Climax Control and all is strangely quiet considering there is a fourteen year old girl and a two year old little boy living there. Not to mention who their parents are. Jake has his large feet propped up on the coffee table  and his arms are folded as he watches Climax Control. A few moments later he’s joined by Kittie. She kicks his foot off the coffee table and hands him a beer.

Kittie: I may not be a high maintenance trophy wife or some shit like that, but I still think it’s gross to prop your nasty feet on the coffee table.

She plops down next to him, and he takes a drink of his beer before leaning forward and placing it on a coaster. He leans back and rolls his eyes at her.

Jake: You act like I don’t wash my feet. My feet aren’t nasty so chill out. Damn.

Kittie: I still don’t see why you didn’t go to the show. You signed up for the damn tournament. You know who your partner is, so it would have been smart to turn up.

Jake shrugs and focuses his attention on the TV. Lachlan Kane just pinned Hitamashii to advance him and Mikah to the second round of the Blast From The Past tournament. Jake shakes his head but continues watching.

Jake: I’ll get in touch with Seleana this week. Relax.

Kittie: Don’t fucking tell me to relax!

Jake starts laughing and Kittie immediately thinks he is laughing at her. But, he’s not. He has his eyes locked on the TV watching the first interaction between Despayre and Amber Ryan, but Kittie is not paying attention. She smacks Jake hard upside his head as jumps up off the sofa, standing directly in front of him.

Jake: What the hell?! And keep your damn voice down. If Jax wakes up, you’re dealing with that tantrum.

Kittie: Oh kiss my ass, Rage! Jake! Whatever the hell you want to be called these days. And you talk about Crystal having twenty personalities?!

Jake: Uhhh…You mind getting out of my way?

Jake looks around her at the TV. Kittie turns around and looks at the TV just as the scene fades away from Amber Ryan. She laughs and nods her head.

Kittie: What the fuck is your obsession with red-heads?! Fuck this…

Kittie then storms off, and out of the house. She slams the door but thankfully, Jax remains asleep. Jake just leans forward, grabs his beer and takes another drink as he shakes his head.

Jake: Looks like someone needs her medication adjusted again…

Just then Jake’s phone dings and vibrates on the coffee table. He grabs it and checks his newest text message. It’s his match announcement for next week and when he sees his first round match, his eyes widen. He turns the TV off, sets his beer back down and quickly stands up from the sofa. He heads towards a door leading the basement then walks downstairs. Some music can be heard playing as he heads towards another door and he pounds on it.

Jake: Em! Hey, Em, open up! We need to talk a second!

But the door doesn’t open. He growls and pounds on the door again.

Jake: Ember! Your music isn’t that loud! I know you can hear me! I need to talk to you!

Again, no response. He doesn’t bother trying a third time as he practically breaks the door down to get inside Ember’s room. Although it is hardly necessary as the door was unlocked. When he bursts inside, a computer chair spins around, and Ember stares at him, half startled by him bursting in, and half angry for the same reason. She removes a set of headphones and slams them down on her desk.

Ember: What the hell, Dad? Don’t you knock?!

Jake is about to respond back, just as angrily, but he looks around the room, taking notice of how his daughter has her room decorated. He never had before, allowing Ember the trust and privacy she had managed to earn everyday, but the irony in seeing that she was apparently a big fan of Alicia Lukas...well, he didn’t know whether to laugh, or to start ripping it all down now.

Ember: Um, hello?! Earth to Dad?!

Jake: I, uh, did knock. Twice, actually. Em, what is all this?

Ember: What is all what? And sorry, I guess I didn’t hear you. I was on a zoom call with...some friends.

Jake slowly walks around Ember’s room, getting a good look at the Alicia Lukas posters and merchandise she has set up in various shelves and such around the room. He grabs an Alicia Lukas figurine from one of the shelves and spins around to face Ember.

Jake: Umm..all this. Since when have you been an Alicia Lukas fan?

Ember: Umm...for quite a while, actually. What’s the big deal? You’ve never even met her.

Jake laughs and returns the figurine to its place on the shelf. He folds his arms and stares at Ember. She seems annoyed, but also slightly relieved, as if she wants him out of her room.

Jake: Well, I’m going to meet her next weekend. Seleana and I got booked against her and Vinnie in our first round match. So this seems a little...I don’t know. Conflict of interest, maybe?

Ember cracks a smile and starts laughing. Jake raises an eyebrow, obviously still trying to get used to being a father to a teenage girl.

Ember: Oh my God, Dad, you’re so weird. I was a huge fan of Alicia’s before you even decided to sign up for the tournament. I’m not going to just stop being a fan. I like Alicia. She’s great!

Jake: Well what about me?

Ember’s response is about to knock Jake down a few notches and prove that no matter how much he tries, someone will always outsmart him.

Ember: I don’t know, Dad. Do you like Alicia, too?

Stunned. Jaw on the floor almost immediately. Ember grins and folds her arms, proud of outsmarting her father. He lets out a sigh and then laughs, pointing at her.

Jake: Well played, Em. But, you’ve been hanging around Despy too much.

Ember: Or you just never learn.

Jake: Yeah, yeah. But you know what I meant. Why don’t we replace some of this stuff with my merchandise. Or Kittie’s. This might only be a temporary run for me, but Kittie is still active in SCU doing her own thing. Show some support for your parents, kid!

Ember rolls her eyes and laughs. She hasn’t budged from her place standing in front of her computer. Jake is starting to get suspicious, but he doesn’t call her out on it yet.

Ember: Ew, Dad. No. I don’t need any of your antique merchandise. And Kittie? She’s in GRIME. Which, I think she’s starting to go a little nutty again in case you hadn’t—

Jake: Yeah, I noticed. I got the brunt of it just a little while ago, but you know Kittie. And my merchandise isn’t antique! I’m not that old!

Ember: Still. I’m not going to decorate my room with a bunch of memorabilia and posters of my Dad. It would be kinda weird…

Jake steps forward, and the second he does, Ember adjusts her stance, still blocking the computer. He cracks a smile only for a moment, having a suspicion of just what is going on.

Jake: there a reason you don’t want me to see the computer screen? Hiding something, maybe?

Ember: What would I be hiding? Quit being so paranoid, Dad.

Jake: I’m not paranoid. I just happen to remember being a teenager. Now my childhood was a bit different than your’s but, let me warn you. I agreed to give you this room down here because I trusted you. But hormonal teenage guys? That’s another story and you better not—

Ember raises up both her hands defensively and laughs.

Ember: Oh my God, Dad! I’m not going to sneak any guys in here! If this is going to turn into some awkward sex talk, please save it. Gross…

Jake: Look, I’m just sayin’. I’m trusting you on this, kid. I may have gotten a late start on all the dad stuff, but I think you know I’m capable of chasing off any guys I don’t like. Which is all of them.

Ember: Again, relax. I wouldn’t be dumb enough to try and sneak anyone in here. Knowing you and all. Besides, all the guys at school are total losers anyway. So chill. Please.

Jake thinks for a moment and keeps his eyes locked on Ember. He knows she’s not being completely honest, but given how long it took for her to come around and accept him as her father, let alone even call her Dad...well, he didn’t want to do anything to screw it up, no matter what his suspicions were. He finally nods and looks around the room again.

Jake: Alright. Fine. But I’m serious about all this Alicia Lukas shit. I hope you’ll at least be supporting Seleana and me this week. You’re my kid and it’d make me feel better.

Ember shrugs.

Ember: Yeah. Sure. Are we cool now?

Jake: Sure. We’ And try not to do anything that might set off Kittie for a bit. I think her meds need adjusting again…

Ember: Obviously. But whatever. I’ll try and steer clear of her for now.

Jake nods and turns around. He heads towards the door and as he is about to address Ember again, she’s already focused solely on her computer once again so he decides against it. He lets out a sigh and walks out of her room and shuts the door behind him. He lowers his head and closes his eyes.

Jake: Never thought I’d see the day where I’m the calm one in the family. Fuck, I just had to go and turn into the family idiot…

He shakes his head again and laughs before he walks away. And just in the nick of time as he hears Jax screaming upstairs, which is what he was trying to avoid. He rushes upstairs and the scene fades away.

January fourteenth 2018. Full Circle. What was supposed to be SCW’s final show. That was the last time I competed in the six sided ring and it was in a tag match with Despy against some team called High Velocity. Hell if I remember who they even were, but that doesn’t even matter. All that matters is that here I am, three years later, returning to be a part of the Blast From The Past tournament. And my opening round match is set to be quite the challenge. Or, so I’ve been told. Apparently Vinnie and Alicia are a big deal in SCW, so Sel and I have our work cut out for us.

And what about them? Don’t they have their work cut out for them, too? I mean, we’re all former World Champions here, so why is there always a God damned favorite going into any match? What is it about Vinnie and Alicia that is so special, huh? Aside from the fact that Alicia is a member of some Wolfslair faction, and Vinnie is a psychotic weird son of a bitch, what makes them the team to consider the one to beat in this situation? I’ve tried to wrap my head around it but I just don’t see it. I also don’t see why this match isn’t the Main Event because again..all former world champs. Hello...obvious decision there. But whatever.

I’m not going to sit here and focus too much on Alicia because being a mixed tag team match, I can’t lay a hand on her. Not that I would, because apparently my kid is a huge fan and she’d probably hate me if I did. But that’s fine. I’ll just let Sel handle her in the ring, because despite the other decent teams in this tournament, I like our chances. I believe that no matter the amount of respect Alicia and Sel may have for one another, Sel will do what she needs to do to get the job done. But the fact is, I don’t like what I’ve seen of Alicia or her little Wolf Pack buddies, because they’re trying to be something they’ll never be. The most dominant faction in SCW.

No matter how hard they try, or what they do, the fact is that Wolfslair will never be better than the Seven Deadly Sins. Most of us are already in the Hall of Fame and been more dominant as champs than they’ll ever be. Credit where it’s due, Alicia may get her spot in the Hall of Fame some day, but she’s the only one. You see, everybody hates Wolfslair from what I hear, but Seven Deadly Sins? They’ll always be loved over everyone else. I know Alicia needs this tournament to get back to the top where she wants to be, but as long as Sel and I have something to say about it? It’ll never happen.

And that brings me good ol’ Senor Vinnie. Como estas, amigo? I said that, right? Pretty sure I did, but hell even if I didn’t, I don’t give a shit. I don’t care how Vinnie is, or how he feels going into this match, because none of it will change the outcome one bit. And you know, I’ve gotta be honest here, I was a little surprised that el muchacho Vinnie here decided to air his promo nice and early this week, because I’ve got it on good authority, that ol’ Vinnie man can’t really come up with anything useful to say against his opponents to save his life. Now, I haven’t watched what El Senor had to say just yet, because I’m not ready for that headache but I gotta give him props for not being a lazy and unoriginal S.O.B this week. Maybe there’s hope after all.

Then again maybe not. I mean the asshole is pretty unstable. The more I see of this guy, the more I try to figure out who is crazier. Vinne...or my wife. And that’s saying something because as much as I love my wife, well...she’s batshit crazy. But at least she doesn’t give a shit about people calling her out on her psychotic bullshit. El Senor Vinnie is so sensitive and doesn’t want people to use his mental health shit against him. Well, too bad. It’s gonna happen so Vinnie, my man, just grow a set of balls and get used to it. So you’ve got some mental problems. Everybody does in their own way. But you, mi amigo? You strike me as...odd.

You may be comparably nutty as my wife, but sometimes your shit just seems like a grab for attention. Exaggerated. Faked. As much as you hate the negative attention, Vinnie, you sure do thrive off of it, don’t you? And just as much as Alicia needs you to win this need her, because we both know your glory days are over amigo. Because your chances of getting to the World Heavyweight Championship are zero without this tournament. Sorry to be the bearer of bad news, but you just need to accept the facts that you just don’t have what it takes anymore. You probably think you do because, hey, I’ve been out of competitive action for three years so what advantage do I have, right?

Look at me, Vinnie. And not just you, but anyone watching this. Do I look like someone who has let himself go? Do I look like I can be taken out that easily just because I haven’t been actively wrestling for three years? No. I’m still the same man I was three years ago, only now...well, I’ve got three years of pent up frustration to get out of my system and sorry to say, Vinnie, but you’re the first unlucky bastard to get a taste of it all. And after that? Who knows. Maybe I’ll stick around. Maybe I won’t. I haven’t quite decided. What I do know is that priority number one, is getting Seleana and me at least to the finals. Because that...that is my first goal.

The wheels are spinning, Vinnie. And I’m starting to think that maybe...just maybe...I never got the ending to my career that I wanted. So this...this starts that journey. And I’m not about to let it fizzle away in the first round. And I’m not about to let you be the one to end it for me again. Plain and simple. Think what you want. Say what you want. It won’t save you from the shitstorm you’re about to experience, because I will do whatever, and I mean whatever it takes to get Seleana and I through this tournament and as the front runners to win the whole damn thing.

To everyone else...Good fucking luck, assholes.

Climax Control Archives / Back On The Winning Track
« on: February 12, 2021, 05:35:37 PM »
Tuesday February 2nd
Las Vegas County Courthouse

No rest for the wicked. As the saying goes. Inception was just two nights ago and although O’Malley didn’t walk away on the winning side, he was hoping for a different outcome today. Why today? What is the significance? Well, after almost two months, the custody battle for his son Owen finally continues. And word from his attorney is that it wouldn’t continue past today.

Almost everyone has arrived on time and is patiently waiting for the judge to arrive. O’Malley and Darcy are seated at their table with Mahreen Omar, while Andrew and Colleen Waters are seated opposite them. The courtroom is relatively quiet, as everyone is a ball of nerves wondering which way the judge will go with his decision. As Mahreen quietly speaks to O’Malley, his brother Alistair suddenly approaches them. O’Malley frowns but doesn’t bother to speak to him.

Mahreen: Mr. Adams. Is there something I can help you with?

Alistair flashes a cheeky smile and folds his arms.

Alistair: Ms. Omar. Yes. As the judge has yet to arrive, I was wondering if I could have a word or two with my brother?

O’Malley: I’ve got no int—

Darcy: O’Malley...just talk to him. He’s not going to give up unless you do.

O’Malley stares at Darcy, jaw slightly dropped. He then looks to Mahreen and she sighs before waving her hand but giving him a quick warning.

Mahreen: Make it quick, Mr. O’Malley. The judge should be here any minute.

O’Malley nods and pushes himself away from the table. He and Alistair walk a few feet away and O’Malley folds his arms, refusing to speak a word. He’s waiting to see what Alistair wants.

Alistair: Has anyone ever told you that you act like such a child sometimes, Shane?

O’Malley: Not really. If ye didn’t get the message clear enough last time, I told ye to stay out of me life. I don’t know why ye bothered to show up here today.

Alistair: Because you’re my brother. Your son is my nephew and I have every right to be here whether you think I do or not. I know you think I didn’t get you the information you requested from that casino, but I did. Perhaps after you get your son back today, we can sit down and I can fill you in.

O’Malley laughs and shakes his head in annoyance. He lets his arms drop and stares at Alistair.

O’Malley: Shove it, Alistair. I don’t need the information anymore. The match against Jack is done and over with. Lucky fer me he didn’t win, but neither did I. Now, if that’s all ye’ve gotta say, I’d really like to wait for the judge.

Alistair: That’s not all I’d like to say, Shane. I really don’t want you to be angry with me. I want the chance for us to be brothers.

O’Malley laughs and just as he opens his mouth to respond, the bailiff announces the judges arrival. O’Malley quickly heads back over to his place between Mahreen and Darcy, while Alistair takes walks over to a seat behind them. Everyone is on their feet in the courtroom as the judge makes his way out of his chambers, and to the stand at the head of the room.

Judge: Everyone may be seated.

As ordered, everyone takes their seats and all eyes are focused on the judge. He is looking down at some papers in front of him, and O’Malley grips Darcy’s hand tightly, both more nervous than anyone.

Judge: In the custody matter regarding Owen Andrew O’Malley, I have taken a little bit longer to go over all of the information and the paperwork. I’ve discovered some very disturbing information during this process, and I have a decision made. However, I’d like to take today to hear from both sides regarding this matter before I tell you all my decision.

O’Malley and Darcy both look to Mahreen. She shrugs slightly, just as intrigued by this information as they are, but the judge looks towards Andrew and Colleen Waters first.

Judge: Mr. and Mrs. Waters…

They, along with their attorney, both stand. Their faces seem full of regret as he begins to address them once again.

Judge: First and foremost, I want to express my condolences over the loss of your daughter, the child’s mother. My condolences also go to the child, because losing a parent at such a young age, they don’t quite understand what is going on. That being said, I want to know what the both of you have to say for yourself regarding the fact that you altered the child’s last name on legal documents when the change in name wasn’t even properly processed? And aside from the circumstances surrounding how you came to have custody of Owen, why you feel the need to now keep him from his father?

O’Malley and Darcy turn and look towards Misty’s parents. They don’t say anything at first, and for a moment, it looks as though Andrew is going to speak first. But, Colleen stops him, and instead, she speaks for the both of them.

Colleen: Nothing I say could possibly begin to make up for what we did, judge. I understand that now. But we had one reason and one reason only. Owen. What my family has had to deal with over the years because of that man..well, anyone would have made the same decision we did. I could go through the whole story of everything he put my daughter through while she was pregnant, but it would take longer than I have. And then, after she dies instead of trying to use us as support as I had hoped, he abandons Owen. Lets him cry for months and months while he’s off getting married to another woman in Ireland. And then he stays gone for two years.

She turns and glares at O’Malley and Darcy, but neither of them are looking at her any longer. They understood how their marriage so soon after Misty died looked, but nothing they said could make anyone understand it.

Colleen: We did what we had to do to protect Owen at all costs. And we’ll continue to do so, despite what your decision may be. I won’t feel sorry for protecting my grandson.

The judge nods with a stern look on his face and he turns his attention to O’Malley. Colleen and Andrew take their seats again, and O’Malley now stands along with Darcy and Mahreen.

Judge: And you, Mr. O’Malley? Do you, or your wife, have anything to say for yourself?

O’Malley nods.

O’Malley: Yes, yer honour. I want to thank Colleen and Andrew fer doin’ exactly what I knew they would when I left Owen in their care. After Owen’s mother died, a part of me died as well, an’ I knew that I wasn’t capable of bein’ the father that Owen needed me to be. An’ I know they’re angry with me fer gettin’ remarried, but Darcy and I...we have a history. It wasn’t as if she was a complete stranger. She brought me back and saved me, and once I felt I was ready...I knew I had to do what I could to get me boy back. I need me son, judge. I need me boy back, and I hope that if ye grant me custody, ye’ll also be lenient on Colleen and Andrew, because they were doin’ what they thought they had to do.

Not only does the judge seem surprised by O’Malley’s last request, but Colleen and Andrew do as well. O’Malley, Darcy and Mahreen all take their seats again as the judge looks down at the papers in front of him for what seems like ages. The courtroom remains anxiously silent until the judge looks back up, ready to reveal his decision.

Judge: After reading all of the documents, and hearing from both sides, as well as hearing from Mr. and Mrs. Waters previous attorney, Alistair Adams…

O’Malley’s head snaps up and he quickly looks behind him. He and Alistair make eye contact for a brief moment until Darcy and Mahreen urge O’Malley to focus on the judge.

Judge: I’ve come to my decision. Sole physical custody of Owen Andrew O’Malley is hereby granted to the child’s father and stepmother, Mr. and Mrs. O’Malley. I simply see no other reason or evidence to keep the child from his father.

O’Malley and Darcy share a celebratory embrace as those on Colleen and Andrew’s side shake their heads and shed a few tears in reaction to the judge’s decision.

Judge: That being said, I am giving Mr. and Mrs. Andrews one week to turn the child over to his father. Counselor Omar, I know you are about to object, but save it. The child needs to be prepared for the transition, and this should be sufficient time to do so. In regards to the altered legal documents, I am not moving forward with an judgements against Mr. and Mrs. Andrews, but Counselor Hampton, I suggest you and your firm prepare yourselves for the consequences you, as lawyers, will suffer. Case dismissed!

The judge bangs his gavel and all parties are on their feet as he leaves the courtroom again. O’Malley and Darcy smile and thank Mahreen profusely, and when O’Malley turns to find Alistair, he’s gone. His brother had quietly left the courtroom leaving O’Malley to wonder just what he had said to the judge. He would, however, save that discussion for another day. Now was simply the time to celebrate a huge victory in his personal life, and hopefully...the victories in SCW would soon follow.

Inception IV has come and gone, and it didn’t exactly go in me favor. I worked me arse off and think I did a pretty damn decent job of proving to everyone watching, and even to Kris and Jack, that I deserve to be the World Heavyweight Champion. And sooner rather than later, it’s gonna happen. Kris Ryans will probably deny it until he’s blue in the face, but the fact is that I pinned him in that match, and I’ll damn sure do it again.

But these next several weeks leading up to Blaze of Glory we got the Blast From The Past tournament kickin’ off. It ain’t no secret that I didn’t sign it fer it this year, and there is one reason in particular fer that. Well, several, but the main reason bein’ I had a gut feelin’ that third time wasn’t gonna be the charm fer me with this tournament. First two times me and me partners got knocked out the first round, and I ain’t about to go through that again. Besides...this now gives me the opportunity to finish what I started. And that is takin’ that World Heavyweight Championship from Kris Ryans. Point. Blank. Period.

Now don’t let the fact that I didn’t walk out as the new champ fool ye. I may not have won, but I certainly didn’t lose, and I ain’t givin’ up. I ain’t startin’ right back at the bottom because after that match, my momentum is gonna continue pushin’ forward. With that bein’ said, that brings me to this week, and the fella they booked me against right after the biggest match of me career. Alex Jones.

Now, I could pull a Jessie Salco and say that I’ve gone from the World Heavyweight Championship to sayin’ somethin’ to put down Alex Jones and just what the match is. But I ain’t gonna do that, because I know exactly what this match is and what it’s meant to do. And I’m nothin’ like Jessie Salco, obviously.

Alex Jones is a former World Heavyweight Champ in his own right. He’s also a former Mixed Tag Team champ, which I can’t technically ignore either. Simply put...Alex Jones is one tough opponent. Or, at least he is meant to be. He’s meant to be a challenge. A test. I mean, if I can beat Alex Jones, surely that’ll be a huge step in my right to get a one-on-one shot against Kris, right? You’d think, but here’s the thing…

Alex Jones...he ain’t anythin’ special. He might have won that World Heavyweight Championship, but the fact is, if Griffin Hawkins hadn’t dropped the ball, it never would have happened, and there’s a damn good amount of people who will agree with me. Alex Jones’ title win was a feckin’ fluke, and it’ll never happen again. And here’s the thing. Alex Jones...he now wants ye all to believe that he’s the good guy just because his buddy Austin has gone rogue and shown his true colors. He claimed he wanted nothin’ to do with that match against Fenris when Austin was bein’ a scared little prick, and all but cost himself the match as “proof.” It’s a bunch o’ bullshite.

Alex Jones has a God complex, and this new attitude he has, it’s all a feckin’ act. It’s what Wolfslair does best, and if ye ask me, he’s just tryna get close to Fenris so this feud Austin’s got goin’ with him will go their way. They wanna outsmart him, but I ain’t stupid enouh to fall fer that shit, and sooner or later, Fenris will realize it too. Plain and simple. Alex Jones is no better than Austin or the rest of his Wolfslair arseholes. And he never will be.

I know how this week is gonna go. I can already feel it. Alex Jones won’t say a single positive word about me or what I’ve done in SCW, and he’ll spout off a bunch of shite about wantin’ to get back what he lost. This match is his shot to do that, right? I mean, the match announcement all but said it. The result of this match could send either, or both of us, to the upper echelon of SCW. Nevermind the fact that’s where I’ve been fer quite some time and I’ve been fightin’ tooth and nail to get a one-on-one shot against Kris, and the World Heavyweight Championship. They can use this match as a way to try and build Alex back up all they want but the fact is, it won’t work.

So here’s how it’s gonna go. I’m gonna walk down to that ring. Maybe have a little staredown with Alex. Maybe trash talk a bit, because we all know he likes to do that. And once that bell rings? I’m gonna unleash hell on him, because I have to. I came close to walkin’ out Inception a winner, but not close enough and I’ll be damned if I’m gonna let this be the start of another losin’ streak. I’ll be damned if I’m gonna let a guy like Alex Jones hold a win over me head and screw up me chances at keepin’ me momentum goin’. I’m either gonna pin him, or I’m gonna make him tap. Preferably the latter because there’s nothin’ like enjoyin’ when someone taps out. Am I right?

Ye hear that Alex? Not just me words, but the sound of your back breakin’ beneath me as I lock in the Celtic Crush. Ye’ll fight and fight and fight but ultimately ye’ll have no choice. And ye know what that will do, fella? The sound of yer hand slappin’ against the canvas? It’s the sound of ye admittin’ that I’m better than ye. I know it’s a hard pill to swallow, because ye Wolfslair arseholes think yer better than everyone else, but it’s the cold hard truth.

And then, ye’ll get to watch as I move forward and fight fer the title that ye couldn’t even hold longer than a month. Ye lost on yer first defense, just like Griffin did, and that’s what proves ye just weren’t ready. And ye’ll never be ready. Maybe once I’m through with ye on Sunday, ye can move on to face Brother David fer the Roulette Title, but then’d fail then, too. I may not like the fella much if at all, but he’s whoop yer arse, too.

And let me send out a warnin’ to ye, fella. If ye go and prove me right and ye and Austin try and do somethin’ to get at Fenris, or worse, ye go and try and get at Aron again, ye’ll not just have an even bigger problem with Fenris, but ye’ll have one pissed off Irishman our fer yer blood, too. I may not be on the best of terms with Fen, or even many of the other GO Gym graduates, but I’m out to change that. And I ain’t about to let you and your Wolfslair pack continue walkin’ around like yer hot shite when the lot of ye is fallin’ further down the ladder than anyone else. Yer not deservin’ of the pedastal ye put yerselves on and I’m gonna prove it this weekend.

Ye can’t bring me down, Alex. I’m feelin’ better than I have in quite some time, and it’s time fer me to get back on the winnin’ track. I’ve already done it outside of SCW, and that’s proof enough that 2021...really is me year, fella. And I think that slowly but surely, everyone else is startin’ to believe me when I say it. People are startin’ to believe in me, and beatin’ ye? That’s gonna be just one more step further, fella. Get ready, Alex. Because this is one Irishman ye can’t beat.

See ye Sunday, fella!

Climax Control Archives / New Year...Better O’Malley!
« on: January 08, 2021, 04:02:41 AM »
Early December
County Courthouse- Las Vegas, Nevada

With Christmas right around the corner, O’Malley is finding it harder and harder to be in the Christmas spirit. He wants nothing more than to have his son, Owen, home where he should be, but the custody battle with Misty’s family hasn’t even gone to court yet. Not to mention the restraining order that is still in place against him and Darcy, which bars either of them from even attempting to see Owen before then.

But that brings us to today. O’Malley and Darcy knew the restraining order had no merit. They had done nothing to harass or threaten Misty’s family, and Synn’s attorney, who was now representing O’Malley in this case, agreed as well. So a motion to dismiss the restraining order had been filed, and because of the sheer fight the attorney has, she was able to get the date scheduled for before the holidays.

O’Malley and Darcy had arrived at the courthouse earlier than their attorney had told them to. They didn’t want to risk running late, so all the better to be early anyway. They’re currently seated on a bench outside their assigned courthouse, waiting for the others to arrive. O’Malley, dressed in a navy suit and tie, is clearly very nervous as Darcy grips his hand. She’s dressed just as appropriately as he is, wearing a matching navy colored pant suit with a white blouse.

Darcy: Relax, O’Malley. Everything is going to work out just fine. Ms. Omar ensured us that the restraining order would get thrown out. Why are you so nervous?

O’Malley takes in a deep breath, and Darcy gives his hand a gentle squeeze.

O’Malley: I can’t help it, Darc. This is the first true step in gettin’ Owen back. I want so bad to have him home fer Christmas.

Darcy: He very well may be. As soon as the restraining order is handled, the custody hearing is next. She’s going to do everything in her power to get it scheduled in time to have him home for Christmas.

O’Malley wants nothing more than to believe his wife’s comforting words, but given everything that is at stake, it is much easier said than done. His right leg begins to bounce up and down, yet another tell tale sign of his rising anxiety. Darcy shakes her head lightly, but comforts her husband quietly while they continue to wait. The first person to arrive, to their surprise, is O’Malley’s half-brother, Alistair Adams. O’Malley growls and looks away as Alistair approaches them with a warm smile.

Alistair: Well good morning, Shane. And Darcy, always lovely to see you.

O’Malley shoots his brother a glare, most likely the result of being called by his first name. But Alistair addressing Darcy could also have been a contributing factor.

Darcy: I wish I could say the same, Alistair, but I think we both know that would be a lie. What are you doing here?

O’Malley: Yeah, didn’t ye give up this case? Or was that another one of yer lies and I’m about to find out er still set on—

Alistair holds his hand up, silencing his brother before he can continue that rant. O’Malley’s nostril’s flare and Alistair shakes his head.

Alistair: It was not a lie, Shane. Once you confronted me and I found out the child involved was your son, I set up a meeting with the Waters’. If there is one thing I do not like, it is a conflict of interest in any case.

O’Malley: So this was about ye then? And not the fact that me son is being kept from me?! And quit feckin’ callin’ me Shane!

Alistair takes in a deep breath then exhales a frustrated sigh.

Alistair: You’ll have to just deal with it I’m afraid, because I find it rather strange that you prefer to be called by your last name. And, for your information, no. This is not about me. If you’ll recall, I tried to get my firm to drop them as clients completely so I could help you.

Darcy’s eyes widen and she turns her full attention to O’Malley. He’s looking away from them both, and she places her hand on his chin, and forces him to look at her.

Darcy: What is he talking about?

O’Malley: It doesn’t matter. I don’t need or want his help, Darc. We got someone better representin’ us anyway.

And as if on cue, the elevator down the hall dings open and the sound of heels clicking against the tiled floor follows. All eyes turn in the direction of the elevator to the woman walking towards them with a briefcase in hand. Alistair arches an eyebrow, and O’Malley and Darcy stand up from where they are seated to greet his attorney.

Mahreen Omar, the renowned attorney in her early fifties, walks up to them wearing a professional black business suit, with a black and white blouse under the blazer. Her chocolate brown wavy hair falls just past her shoulders, standing out perfectly against her olive skin tone.

Alistair: Mahreen Omar. I had absolutely no idea you dealt with these types of cases.

O’Malley’s attorney, Mahreen, stands next to her client, staring coldly at Alistair.

Mahreen: Alistair Adams. I was under the impression you had recused yourself from this case. Or, are you prepared to go down with the rest of your firm after all?

O’Malley: He was just leaving, Ms. Omar.

Alistair: Was I now?

O’Malley stares down his brother, not at all pleased he is still around. Alistair, meanwhile, turns his attention to Mahreen, and a slight grin appears on his face.

Alistair: Might I say you are looking lovely as ever, Mahreen.

She glares at him almost immediately.

Mahreen: Don’t even attempt it again, counselor. Your little advances will not work with me. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to speak with my clients in private.

O’Malley and Darcy each grin and let out amused chuckles as Mahreen leads them into the courtroom. No one else is inside yet, giving them a few brief moments to speak before the judge and everyone else arrives.

Mahreen: Mr. and Mrs. O’Malley, it’s a pleasure to see you again. Now, I wanted to speak with you before everyone else starts arriving because I want to make sure you are prepared.

O’Malley: Is there something new we don’t know about? I thought ye prepared us plenty the last meeting we had.

Mahreen sets her briefcase down on the table on their side of the courtroom. She opens it and takes out a few papers before turning back to O’Malley, remaining serious the entire time.

Mahreen: I wouldn’t exactly consider this to be new information, but your former in-laws really shot themselves in the foot here. They essentially gave us something golden to use against them, but I want to make sure you understand what the consequences could be because of it.

Darcy: You’re referring to them changing Owen’s last name on all the documents, aren’t you?

Mahreen nods, but she is focused solely on O’Malley. As Owen’s father, she is more concerned about his wishes than anything else.

O’Malley: I’m a little lost here, Ms. Omar. I know what they did was wrong—

Mahreen: It wasn’t just wrong, Mr. O’Malley. It was against the law. And the fact that their attorneys either didn’t realize it, or went along with it, is of equal consequence. I’m going to get your son back with you, but I need to know that you understand that Mr. and Mrs. Waters, and anyone who knew of their actions, are facing serious criminal charges here.

O’Malley scratches his head and turns his attention to Darcy. They both look conflicted, but before O’Malley has a chance to respond, the courtroom doors burst open and Misty’s parents walk in, along with their attorneys. The courtroom starts to fill not long after and O’Malley turns to Mahreen before taking his seat.

O’Malley: what ye need to do. I need me son back home…

Mahreen nods and O’Malley takes his seat. He looks behind him at everyone who is seated on either side of the courtroom. On his side are seated Gabriel, Odette and Synn. Not many in the way of support, but it is more than enough and he gives each of them a grateful nod. To his surprise, Daniel J. Morgan even shows up, taking a seat behind the others and exchanging a quick glance with O’Malley. Ever since the reopening of Daniel’s casino several months ago, the two had become friendly you could say.

On the opposite side, O’Malley focused on everyone he had considered family at one point. Colleen and Andrew Waters and two of their daughters, Dixie and Desiree. Their oldest daughter, Jackie, was not present, but then again, she was mostly absent from their lives even when Misty was alive. Desiree glares at O’Malley from the corner of her eye, and O’Malley looks to Dixie as she remains mostly expressionless. She was the closest of anyone to Misty, and it showed to this day, even three years after her death.

O’Malley quickly turns around to face forward, just in time as the bailiff announces the judge's arrival. Everyone stands up as the judge takes his place, then orders everyone to sit. The courtroom immediately goes silent as he starts to speak.

Judge: Good Morning counselors. I will begin listening to both sides in regards to Andrew and Colleen Waters restraining order against Shane and Darcy O’Malley. Before we—

Mahreen: Excuse the interruption Your Honor, but on behalf of my client I am requesting immediate termination of this restraining order, on the bearings it holds no grounds. Furthermore, we are requesting sole physical custody of the minor child, Owen Andrew O’Malley, be granted to Mr. and Mrs. O’Malley effective immediately.

The judge does not look pleased with the interruption by Mahreen, as he stares at her. Darcy reaches and takes O’Malley’s hand in hers, gripping it tightly as they focus their attention on the judge. Meanwhile, the Waters’ attorney stands up quickly.

Opposing Counsel: Your honor, this is ridiculous. Ms. Omar and her clients are out to disrupt this child’s life—

Judge: Quiet, Mr. Hampton.

Mr. Hampton immediately goes silent as the judge shuffles through some papers before looking up and directly at Mahreen.

Judge: Ms. Omar, you referred to the minor child as Owen Andrew O’Malley. But it says here the child’s last name is Waters?

O’Malley and Darcy look at one another, grinning, before turning their attention forward once again. Mr. Hampton looks to his clients nervously, as Mahreen nods.

Mahreen: That is correct, Your Honor. The child legally has the same last name as his father. My client, Mr. O’Malley. It has come to our attention that all documents in reference to the child were altered to give him a different last name. His late mother’s maiden name, and the last name of Mr. Hampton’s clients. It is for that reason that we feel sole physical custody should be awarded back to his father.

The judge seems quite surprised to hear any of this information as he looks through the papers again before focusing his attention on Mr. Hampton.

Judge: Mr. Hampton, what do you have to say for yourself and for your clients?

Mr. Hampton stumbles on his words, knowing full well that they have been caught. The judge tosses the paperwork down and shakes his head, and O’Malley and Darcy smile, thinking they will have Owen home with them soon enough.

Judge: This...this is a situation I never in a million years thought I would come across. Where counselors would knowingly break the law and do a poor job of hiding it, in fact. Due to this information, I am immediately dismissing the restraining order against Mr. and Mrs. O’Malley. And pending a further review of this case and all paperwork filed, the child is to remain in the custody of his grandparents.

Mahreen: Your Honor! With all due respect!

The judge takes his gavel and slams it down against the podium. O’Malley and Darcy are at a loss for words, but they remain quiet so as not to make matters worse.

Judge: Enough, Ms. Omar. I understand the gravity of this situation, but as it stands, I am withholding any further decisions until I get all the information I need. The child is to stay where he is, and the custody proceedings will begin the second week of January. Anymore arguments and you will be held in contempt. Am I clear?

Mahreen nods.

Mahreen: Yes, your honor.

The judge turns to face Mr. Hampton and Misty’s parents.

Judge: As for you and your clients Mr. Hampton, I strongly suggest you discuss with them what you all are facing should these accusations be proven true. Trust me when I say that I was very inclined to award Mr. O’Malley full custody here today. Court is adjourned pending a scheduled date in January.

He pounds his gavel once again, stands up and exits the courtroom. Misty’s parents and her attorneys quickly exit the courtroom but O’Malley, Darcy and Mahreen stay behind, as do Synn and the others. O’Malley is disappointed, given what the judge was told, but Darcy and Mahreen do their best to reassure him.

Mahreen: Don’t worry, Mr. O’Malley. Given the circumstances and what the judge will most certainly find out, there is simply no way he’d allow your son to remain with them. I am not happy with his decision, but I do understand where he is coming from.

O’Malley: I just wanted me boy home fer Christmas. But it looks like that ain’t gonna happen. I trust ye though.

Mahreen: I’ll do what I can to push the next hearing up sooner, but there are no guarantees. For now, just stay positive. And even though the restraining order was thrown out, I’d suggest staying away from them regardless. Let me handle everything, okay?

O’Malley nods and Mahreen puts her paperwork back into her briefcase. She looks towards Synn and they exchange nods.

Mahreen: I’ll be in touch soon.

She then walks away, and O’Malley and Darcy prepare to leave. O’Malley still isn’t satisfied with the outcome of today, but he trusts in Mahreen’s judgement, and has to do his best to have faith that his son will be back with him soon. Sooner rather than later he hoped…

About a week later…

O’Malley has tried to do his best to stay positive, and believe that the next time he goes to court, Owen would be coming home with him and Darcy. That’s the most important thing to him right now, but despite what Mahreen suggested, he was finding it extremely difficult to remain upbeat. It was perhaps all that was weighing on his mind that cost him his match against Agostino Romano not long after he had declared his intention to fight for the World Heavyweight Championship. Terrible excuse, of course, as no one would buy into it, but if you were to ask O’Malley, that is what he would say.

Christmas is just around the corner. Not only would this be the third Christmas without Owen, but it would also be the fourth without Misty. And while he has Darcy, and the life they have built together, the losses they have endured over the years is perhaps toughest to ignore around the holidays. This year in particular is weighing heaviest on him, due largely in part to the craziness that the Covid-19 pandemic has caused everyone.

While Darcy was finishing some last minute decorating at their home, O’Malley needed to get away for a little while. He was vague on where he was going, but Darcy didn’t put up any arguments and gave her husband the space he needed. Where he was going, however, not many people knew was still a part of O’Malley’s life. Where has he gone, you ask?

To the home he shared with Misty before she died. The very home that after she died, and after he had returned to Ireland almost three years ago, he had not managed to put up for sale. He couldn’t, and not because he couldn’t get over Misty, but because this was the only home that Owen had known. At was until now.

It took him a while after parking in the driveway, but he had finally built up the courage to head inside. It was the first time in almost three years he had been inside, and everything was exactly the way he left it. The electricity was shut off, and it was drafty inside, but the second he stepped through the door, his mind wandered back to the last Christmas he had spent with Misty and Owen in this house. Owen was just under a year and a half old at the time, but he was running around as a toddler would. He and Misty were not married yet, but they were building their life with their son anyway. As he stands in the entranceway leading to the front living room, he remembers that day vividly.

Christmas morning 2016…

Misty and Owen are seated on the floor just inches away from the Christmas tree. Owen is more interested in the wrapping paper thrown about than any of the presents he has already opened, with assistance from Misty of course, but O’Malley watches with a smile. Misty’s daughter, Eden Staggs, is also there, having the night before returning to her father’s later in the morning. Owen had currently left his mother’s lap and wandered over to his sister, bringing one of his new toys to show off.

Misty stands up from the floor and walks over to the love of her life, and he wraps his arm around her. They both watch as Eden spends some time with her baby brother.

O’Malley: How did I get so lucky? If ye had asked me a few years ago where I saw meself, I never would have said livin’ in America with an amazing woman and our kids.

Owen lets out a loud giggle and Misty smiles.

Misty: The Universe works in mysterious ways sometimes, O’Malley. There was a point in time where I wasn’t even sure any of this was possible, but I’ve been proven wrong. I just wish…

She keeps her eyes on her kids, the lights of her life, when her voice trails off, almost sadly. O’Malley looks down at her, raising an eyebrow.

O’Malley: Ye wish what? What’s wrong?

She shakes her head, trying to put any negative thoughts out of her mind.

Misty: Nothing. It’s nothing. Let’s just enjoy today.

O’Malley: Now ye know I’m not about to just let ye just try and change the subject like that. Somethin’ is botherin’ ye and I want to know what it is.

Misty sighs, knowing he won’t let this go.

Misty: Fine. I look at our kids and how amazing they are and I sometimes wish we could have more. At least one more anyway. Don’t get me wrong, I love Eden and Owen more than anything, but watching them grow has been what makes me wish I could have another baby. Ya know?

He nods. But they both knew that was impossible, as complications during Owen’s premature birth had left Misty unable to have any more children. He thinks for a while as he watches his son and stepdaughter and gives Misty a loving squeeze.

O’Malley: If this has anythin’ to do with ye wantin’ to give me another kid, we already talked about that. I love Eden as if she were me own, and I don’t consider Owen to be me only child. We have everything we need with what we have. I may not be a father they can look up to yet, but I’m damn sure determined to work on it.

Misty: What do you mean?

O’Malley: Ye know what I mean. I’m still tryna find me place here in the States. I don’t wanna be the fella I was back in Ireland. I was drawn here fer a reason, and I’m still tryna figure it out.

Misty turns her full attention to O’Malley, wrapping her arms around him and looking up into his eyes. She cracks a smile before she responds.

Misty: What? So I wasn’t the only reason you came here? I’m hurt…

She laughs and even he cracks a smile.

O’Malley: Well, I mean ye were the biggest reason.  But, I’ve always felt like there was more. That I was gonna do somethin’ to make Owen...and Eden...proud of me. To make ye proud of me. Just don’t know what that is.

Misty nods. She thinks for a moment and then nudges him as something hits her.

Misty: Have you given any more thought to giving wrestling a shot? We can start out with light training because of your accident, but your doctors did say—

O’Malley shakes his head and laughs.

O’Malley: Me? A wrestler? I don’t think so. That was always yer thing, love. I don’t think I’d be very good at it.

Misty: You never know. You might just surprise yourself. I could talk to Spike and work something out—

O’Malley lets out a laugh and shakes his head again.

O’Malley: No offense to Spike, but it would be a little weird to be trained by yer ex, don’t you think? I know yer on good terms,’d just feel strange to me.

Misty: Then we can find someone else…

O’Malley: It ain’t gonna happen, Misty. Let that be yer thing. Ye accomplished so much, I’d look like a fool next to what ye’ve done. I’ll figure it out, though. Trust me.

Their conversation is then cut short as Owen comes running up to them, and O’Malley scoops him up into his arms. Misty drops the conversation, for now, but judging by the look on her face, she’s not going to give up. O’Malley heads over to the sofa and sits down, placing Owen in his lap before Misty walks over and takes her place beside him.

Back to the present…

O’Malley had made it into what was Misty’s “trophy room” of the house. Pictures and memorabilia from her wrestling days were decorated and placed throughout the room. He slowly looks around, taking it all in, remembering his words that day as if he had just spoken then.

He had been so sure that this life would not be his. Misty was the accomplished one. She was the champion. She was the legend and the Hall of Famer. And even though he could potentially accomplish just as much, if not more, on the men’s side, he didn’t see it as possible. He didn’t think that wrestling was what was calling him to America. At least, not until that December day just a year later when Misty was taken from them.

He walks up to a shelf where Misty’s past year end awards were placed. The most notable being her Two Woman of The Year awards. He picked up the first one, from 2012, and just looked at it, running his hand over the engraving. Man of The Year, he thought, was something he would probably never achieve. And to him, that award would say more than any championship victory he would ever have.

As he looks up and around the room again, he takes in a deep breath before grabbing the other Woman of The Year award, and a few other things. He couldn’t allow them to stay here and collect dust, and he knew just what to do with them. Eventually, he would be back for the rest. But for now...this would do. He then heads out of the house and back to his car, having a clear goal inside his head. He’s so focused on getting back home, that he doesn’t notice the car parked just out front of the house. And behind the driver’s seat is Misty’s sister, Dixie…

Christmas Eve Night
O’Malley’s Christmas Surprises

It’s not how O’Malley envisioned he would be spending Christmas Eve- or Christmas at all for that matter- this year, but he’s making the best of it by planning. Yes, planning. Planning for what, exactly? Well, for the day he is awarded custody of Owen, and Owen returns home where he belongs. That day could be just around the corner, so he needs to be ready.

Truth be told, he’s been planning for weeks. But he had some things to finish before that time comes, and what better day than Christmas eve? You see, when Owen returns home, he needs a proper bedroom. A five year old little boy can’t just sleep anywhere now can he? No, he needs a place where he feels comfortable after transitioning to a bed he’s never slept in, in a room he’s never been in. So that is where all of this planning comes into play.

He wasn’t sure exactly what Owen was into these days to know exactly how to set up and decorate the room, so he just went with it for now, and if Owen didn’t like it, they would change it as soon as possible. He just wanted to show that he tried, and that he did so because he knew Owen would be coming home. And that he wanted him home more than anything.

After spending most of the day arranging everything in the room, and sometimes rearranging it, he’s just about finished. He stands in the doorway, leaning against the frame, looking it over again when Darcy walks up behind him. She wraps her arms around him and looks inside at all of his hard work.

Darcy: Finished for today? I’d like to spend some quality time with my husband, you know.

O’Malley chuckles and takes in a deep breath.

O’Malley: Sorry, Darc. Didn’t mean to be so distracted, but yeah. I think I’m done, but not just fer today.

Darcy: It looks good, sweetie. I’m sure Owen will love it. Particularly that set up on the dresser next to his bed.

Both of them focus their attention on just what Darcy was referring to. On the right side of his bed, the top of the dresser has been dedicated to Misty’s memory as it seems. Her two SCW Women of The Year awards are there, on either side of a photo of her holding Owen when he was a baby. Other photos are hanging on the wall just over the dresser, but O’Malley wants Owen to know that she will never be forgotten. And that she will always be with him.

Darcy: I figured her family would have all of her wrestling awards and such. But I’m sure he’ll be happy to have them here.

O’Malley: I can’t help but wonder if it’ll just make him miss her more. And if he’ll look up to her more than me. I’ll be lucky if I even win Man of The Year once, let alone twice.

Darcy: That little boy loves you no matter what, O’Malley. He’ll be proud of you even if you never win Man of The Year, but I’m sure you will.

O’Malley sighs and shrugs his shoulders. He’s doesn’t share the same confidence that his wife does, but he loves her all the more for her support and encouragement.

O’Malley: So he’ll be proud that I was voted Most Hated in both SCW and SCU this past year? He’ll be proud of the fact that I challenged Jack Washington fer the World Heavyweight Championship one week, only to go on to lose to Agostino Romano the next week. And not just any loss, but I tapped out? And now Kris Ryans has the damn belt.

Darcy: You knew when you got involved in this business that nothing would come easy. You have good weeks and you have bad weeks. That match against Agostino was a bad week. Whenever you get your shot at the title, you’ll be ready. No matter who it’s against. But for now, you need to wait to see who they have for you after the holiday break is over. Enjoy this time off.

O’Malley nods as he lets out another sigh. He remains quiet, though, taking in every word she said. He reaches in the room and turns off the light, ready to focus on spending time with Darcy.

Darcy: And speaking of enjoying the time off…

Before Darcy can get another word in, their doorbell rings. They both turn their attention to the front door, then look at each other, confused.

O’Malley: Did ye invite someone over?

Darcy shakes her head.

Darcy: No. I was going to ask you the same question. I have no idea who it could be.

O’Malley heads towards the door, allowing O’Malley the opportunity to greet their unexpected guest first. She stays behind a few feet, curious about who could be dropping by. When O’Malley opens the door, they both get the shock of their lives as Owen’s smiling face is the first that O’Malley sees. And Dixie is right behind him.

Owen: Daddy!

O’Malley pushes open the door and immediately drops down to Owen’s level. Owen’s arms are wide open and O’Malley scoops him up into his arms, stepping back inside the house and letting Dixie inside. Darcy watches with a joyous smile on her face, almost near tears.

O’Malley: Owen, me boy! What a great surprise! Dixie...great to see ye, love.

Dixie smiles back at O’Malley as she drops what appears to be an overnight bag on the floor. O’Malley sets Owen back down as he focuses on Dixie.

Dixie: I thought he should be with you for Christmas. I hope you don’t mind that I didn’t warn you first.

O’Malley: Of course not. Yer parents are okay with this?

Dixie: Do you mind if we talk in private for a few minutes? Owen, how about you spend some time with Darcy while I talk to your Daddy?

Owen looks up at Dixie, then to O’Malley. O’Malley gives his son an encouraging nod, then Owen looks to Darcy. Darcy has a nervous smile on her face, as this is the first time she is meeting her stepson, but they all seem to be in agreement.

Owen: Ok!

Darcy then steps past O’Malley and Dixie, taking Owen’s hand and leading him into the living room. She gives Dixie a thankful nod before O’Malley leads Dixie into the kitchen to talk in private.

Dixie: I’m sorry to put you in this position, but my parents don’t know that Owen is here. They think he’s having a sleepover at my house. You’d be surprised at how well Owen can keep a secret though.

O’Malley: Ye know, as much as I’d love to have Owen spend the night here, are ye sure going about it this way is a good idea? I don’t want to screw anything up with the custody hearing next month if they find out.

Dixie shakes her head.

Dixie: Don’t worry about that. If they find out, I’ll take the heat for it. This whole situation is’s not right. And Misty wouldn’t want any of this to be happening, either. He’s a wonderful little boy, O’Malley, and you and Darcy deserve to experience every second of it.

O’Malley is at a loss for words. He folds his arms and leans against the island in the center of the kitchen, looking at his former sister-in-law.

O’Malley: I can’t tell ye how thankful I am to hear ye say that. Not many people are on my side let alone Darcy’s.

Dixie: Well, given everything she said about Misty, it wasn’t easy, I’ll admit. And even if she hasn’t completely changed, I guarantee spending just one night with Owen will have an affect on her. I think raising my own daughter has helped me to see the bigger picture here. And that is that Owen needs his father in his life. All I ask is that you don’t hate my parents for what they’ve done to protect him.

O’Malley: Yer talkin’ about them lyin’ about his last name.

Dixie nods.

Dixie: I can’t completely defend them, but I understand why they did it. Misty has already been gone three years, O’Malley, but none of us has completely healed from it. Once Owen is back here with you, I don’t exactly know how it will affect them, but I’ll have to worry about that when the time comes.

O’Malley: So...yer sayin’ ye believe I’ll get awarded custody?

Dixie: Of course I do. You’re his father. And they lied about his last name on legal documents. There is no way the judge would not award you custody. Just...please don’t hurt him again, O’Malley.

O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: I don’t plan on it. I’m doin’ everything in me power to be the father he needs me to be. A father he can be proud of.

Dixie: I hope you mean that. I really do. Anyway, I won’t take up anymore of your time. I’ll let you spend as much time as you can with him tonight. I’ll be here in the morning to pick him up, because they expect him home for Christmas.

O’Malley: Absolutely. Thank ye, Dixie. Really.

She nods again before turning around, and heading towards the front door again. Before she leaves, Owen runs up to her and gives her a quick hug, before heading back into the living room with O’Malley. Darcy, however, is the one to show Dixie out.

Darcy: Thank you, Dixie. I know you have every reason to hate me after the things I said about your sister, but I can’t even begin to express how terrible I feel about it all.

Dixie: I’m doing all of this because it’s what she would have wanted, Darcy. I’ll never forget all the terrible things you’ve said, but time will tell how sincere that apology really is. You guys have a Merry Christmas. I’ll see you all in the morning.

Dixie then walks out the front door, heading back to her car. Darcy closes the door behind her and turns just as O’Malley is leading Owen off to his bedroom. She smiles, takes in a deep breath, then follows behind them. Back in Owen’s room, he’s looking around excitedly at everything his father did. When he stops at the area dedicated to Misty, he just stares at the picture of his mother holding him when he was a baby, then looks at her awards and the other pictures.

Back in the doorway, O’Malley can’t stop smiling. Darcy walks up behind him. She’s holding a small rectangular box already wrapped with a bow on it. He turns around to face her and she hands him the gift. He takes it, slightly confused as he stares at her.

O’Malley: What’s this? I thought we were gonna exchange gifts tomorrow?

Darcy: We were, but I honestly couldn’t wait anymore. And now that Owen is here, we should focus more on him tomorrow before he has to leave. Open it.

O’Malley smiles and shakes the box, trying to get an idea of what is inside, but there is no sound. Darcy laughs as she waits for him to open it.

O’Malley: Is there anything in here, or are ye just prankin’ me?

Darcy: Oh, there is something inside. Just open it and find out.

He doesn’t need to be told a third time and he starts to rip the wrapping paper off. Rather than tossing the paper on the floor, Darcy takes it from him as he slowly removes the top off of the box and gets a look at what is inside. He’s confused at first until it hits him just what he is looking at. He stares at Darcy at a loss for words, and she just nods.

O’Malley: Wait. Are...are ye serious, right now?!

O’Malley grabs what is in the box, and holds it up revealing an ultrasound picture. He drops the box it was in and Darcy keeps nodding.

Darcy: I’m serious. I’m pregnant, O’Malley. We’re having a baby.

O’Malley lets out almost an astonished laugh as he stares at the picture, the tiny spec showing his and Darcy’s growing child. Owen walks up to them and stares up at his father.

Owen: What’s going on, Daddy? I wanna see!

O’Malley reaches down and pics up Owen again, showing him the picture. Owen isn’t quite sure what he is looking at but O’Malley explains the best, and only way he can.

O’Malley: This, Owen, is yer future baby brother or sister. What do ye think about that?!

Owen: Do I get to choose what I want it to be?!

O’Malley and Darcy both share a laugh and O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: No, kiddo, ye don’t. But I’m sure no matter what, ye’ll be the best big brother ever.

O’Malley sets Owen down and the five year old heads back inside to explore his room some more. O’Malley can’t stop staring at the ultrasound photo as Darcy moves in closer to him.

Darcy:’re okay with this, then? I know several months ago you weren’t exactly ready for us to add to our family.

O’Malley: I was an arsehole, Darc. Of course I’m okay with it. I’ve had some time to think things over, and I told ye we’d just let whatever is supposed to happen, happen. I think it’s safe to say, this has turned out to be a better Christmas than I was expectin’.

Darcy smiles and lets out a sigh of relief, having been almost afraid of what O’Malley would think. He wraps his arm around her and they both stare at the ultrasound photo, and then to Owen, hopeful and now looking forward to their future as their family grows.

I think it’s safe to say that 2020 was a pretty terrible year fer most of us. Despite what we might have accomplished, or the positive things that may have happened, the pandemic sorta overshadowed any of that, am I right? But 2020 is finally behind is, and 2021 is finally here. Good riddance to that awful shite year, and welcome to the new year and whatever it has in store fer us all. I fer one, have a great feeling about it, despite what happened in America on just the sixth day in. But let’s not talk about that, yeah?

Me first year back in SCW was a bit all over the place. A sort of roller coaster ride, I guess ye could call it. I had had moments where I was on a roll, feelin’ like no one could stop me. And then I had times where I crashed and didn’t think I’d ever get back to makin’ an impact. Hell, I ended the year with a bit of a losin’ streak that I ain’t too proud of. I lost both the SCU Underground Championship and SCW roulette titles in the span of a couple weeks. I lost to Brother David Shepherd at High Stakes X, and then I lost to Agostino Romano at the last Climax Control. Shite way to close out the year in SCW, am I right?

I can’t focus on that anymore. If I do, it’ll only drag me down further, and with the start of a new year, it means a fresh start. Wiping the slate clean in a way, and pushin’ forward as I build me way up to bigger and better things. Things like bein’ the World Heavyweight Champion, and bein’ seen as the top star that I know I can and will be. No matter what people may think. If I’m honest, it seems fittin’ that me opponent this week is Senor Vinnie, because he and I...well have the same goal it seems. And not just gettin’ to the top of the SCW ladder. No, I’m talkin’ about redemption. Because if there has been one thing on me mind the last couple o’ months, it’s redemption.

I ain’t too sure what Vinnie boy has to redeem himself fer, if I’m honest. Before he came back after High Stakes, the only thing he was guilty of was bein’ a strange, mentally unstable fella that talks to a cactus. Fairly sure he still talks to that cactus, but he seems a bit less strange. Just more...troubled.

I get it though. In his eyes, he’s made mistakes. He’s gotten so low in his life, that there is really nowhere else to go but up, and returnin’ to the glory he once had. But to consider that redemption? I ain’t too sure if that’s what I’d describe what he’s tryna accomplish. It’s more like rebuildin’. Puttin’ himself back together after lettin’ himself fall apart and losin’ himself. Then again, I’m sure there is more to the story than even I know.

I’m a little lost on how I really feel goin’ into this match against Vinnie this week. I’ve faced the fella before. He’s a tough competitor to face, I’ll admit. But..that was the old Vinnie. This version I’ve got this week? I don’t know quite what to expect from him. He’s been on a roll since he came back. He’s made enough of an impression that I’m sure Mark and Christian feel like he deserves a shot at the championship over me. Hell...maybe they’re right. But do I want them to be?

Absolutely not.

I know I haven’t done much in recent months, but I think despite all that I’ve earned my shot to go fer the big one. And I mean truly go fer it. Not the open challenge I accepted from Ben Jordan last year. But there is also the fact that my challenge was to Jack Washington...the now former champ.

But Vinnie...he’s my ticket to movin’ up. He’s my shot at showin’ that the string of losses I’ve had recently are behind me, and that I’m one hundred and fifty percent serious at provin’ meself worthy of representin’ SCW as its stop champion. Vinnie may have held the title once before, and be may very well hold it again, but that time is not now, or anytime soon. Maybe he should take the time to team up with his buddy Bill’s wife Bea, and go after the Mixed Tag titles. Because as long as I have a say, Vinnie won’t get his hands on the World Heavyweight Championship.

I have no doubt he’ll come at me with nothin’ but respect. Even before this whole attitude change, he always did. But even with that respect, I ain’t gonna let me guard down. I ain’t gonna give Vinnie an opportunity to beat me and move up to challenge what I’ve been bustin me arse fer. Just like he’s a changed fella, so am I and I’m ready to prove that while Vinnie may be on a roll right now, he’s about to fall way back down to the bottom. They aren’t gonna be talkin’ about how good Vinnie’s been since he’s been back after this. No...they’re gonna talk about the statement I’m gonna make and how serious I am. Because I’ll be damned if I’m gonna let what happened against Agostino, happen against Vinnie.

I’m done bein’ looked at as the Most Hated. That was the old O’Malley. And while I was also voted as Most Improved, there are two that woulda been more meaningful. Future Star...and Man of The Year. Jack Washington was considered Future Star, and while he may not be the World Heavyweight Champ at the moment, he could very well make his way to bein’ Man of The Year. And I have to stop him. I have to stop Kris Ryans.

Me. Not Vinnie. Because I’ve got issues that need to be settled against both Jack and Kris, and I ain’t gonna let Vinnie be a roadblock. This shite has gone on long enough as it is, and I’m gonna show Mark and Christian just how big of a draw either one of those possibilities would be. They won’t be able to deny it much longer.

I hope Vinnie is ready. I hope he understands that this ain’t personal. It’s just business, because the bosses, despite what they might say, they want to have me prove them wrong. They know...they know that when it comes to either me or Vinnie...the answer is me. O’Malley. The GO Gym graduate. Not the mentally unstable cactus lover out to prove he’s not crazy anymore.

2020 in SCW fer me ended on a sour note.

2021 begins on a high note.

And it only gets better from there!

Climax Control Archives / What If?
« on: October 16, 2020, 09:17:42 PM »
Sunday October 9th
After SCU Underground

For those not paying attention, just a little while ago on Undergound Episode 73, O’Malley stood in the ring and announced that going forward he would be competing solely for SCW. Following his loss to Father Gerald, he had made the difficult decision to cut his work load in half and step back from SCU, rather than try and win back the title he had lost. And no doubt somewhere, someone was laughing at and enjoying that decision all at O’Malley’s expense.

As they are preparing to leave the arena and head home for the night and the next couple of days, O’Malley is annoyingly quiet. Before the walk to the parking lot, Darcy stops and has to call out his silence rather than wait until they get home.

Darcy: Why are you so quiet, my love? You’ve barely spoken a word since we left the ring.

O’Malley turns and looks at his wife, noting her now folded arms and the slightly concerned look on her face.

O’Malley: Nothin’ is wrong, love. Well...not really. I just can’t stop wonderin’ if…

His voice trails off.

Darcy: If what? Talk to me.

O’Malley: I can’t help wonderin’ if I made the right decision or not. I mean, I know I need to focus on gettin’ Owen back, but it ain’t like both shows happen on different nights? It ain’t like we’re travellin’ a lot.

Darcy nods slowly and steps towards her husband, placing her hands on his arms.

Darcy: Normally I would tell you to go back and tell the SCU bosses you’d changed your mind, but I think this would shock some people that I’m not going to tell you that. Don’t second guess your decision. I saw first hand the toll the committment to both brands was taking on you, and I think you absolutely made the right decision.

O’Malley: This just isn’t how I wanted things to go, Darc. I had so much more planned. I just wish that Misty’s family wasn’t bein’ so damn stubborn in keepin’ Owen from me. I need me son back. I need us to be a family.

Darcy runs her hands up and down his arms, trying to reassure him.

Darcy: And we will be, my love. But think of it this way. This wasn’t just about the situation with Owen. It was also about the physical toll fighting in two brands was doing to you. I personally don’t understand how so many others can fight for two separate companies, let alone two brands at the same time. Violent Conduct was a huge eye opener. You fought in two crazy matches, and you damn near seriously injured your shoulder in the process.

O’Malley: I know what yer sayin’, love. I just can’t help but wonder that’s all. This year has been so mentally challengin’. And when all of this custody stuff goes to court? It’s only gonna get worse.

Darcy’s eyes widen a bit and she looks at him, surprised.

Darcy: So that means you’ve finally decided to get lawyers involved?

O’Malley: What choice do I have, Darc? We have to fight that restrain’ order anyway. Owen is me son, and they can’t keep him from me. I tried playing nice. I tried avoiding the legal shite, but they’ve given me no choice.

Darcy: At least you’ve finally seen reason. We’ll start looking for lawyers tomo—

O’Malley holds his hand up and stops her before she can start rambling on and making plans.

O’Malley: Before ye get carried away, love, I’ve got somethin’ in mind. I want to make sure the lawyer we use is legit and damn good at what they do, and I ain’t gonna find that just anywhere.

Darcy: So...what are you saying, exactly?

O’Malley: I’m saying I’ve been told on who to reach out to, and that’s what I’m gonna do. Misty’s family ain’t gonna have lawyers of this caliber, if I can get this person to agree to help me.

Darcy raises an eyebrow, not fully comprehending just who he is referring to.

Darcy: Care to fill me in on just who you plan to reach out to?

O’Malley: All in due time, love. I plan to reach out soon, but I need to focus on me roulette title defense next week. I’m still shocked that Kedron is me opponent.

Darcy wants to continue their conversation about the lawyers, but she knows O’Malley will avoid it. She lets out a sigh and then shrugs.

Darcy: Yes, you and I both, my love. He’s slightly terrifying, but I definitely do not plan on crossing that wife of his, either. I wonder where they’ve been the last couple of months?

He shrugs.

O’Malley: Yer guess is as good as mine, but that clearly don’t matter. I’ve somehow gotta find a way to beat him, because this ain’t gonna be another Ultimate X four way match. It’s just one-on-one. I’ve gotta be ready fer anything.

Darcy: Nothing can be worse than a match over a piranha tank!

O’Malley: I wouldn’t be so sure about that. Christian’s choice was bad enough. Can ye imagine if there was a “Hot Stuff’s Choice” on that wheel and what it would be?

O’Malley shakes his head but Darcy again shrugs.

Darcy: Again, it can’t be any worse…

O’Malley: Well, let’s just hope ol’ Hot Stuff don’t get any crazy ideas. As fer now, can we just get the hell outta here? That big comfy bed of ours is callin’ me name.

He winks at her and she lets out a laugh.

Darcy: You don’t need to tell me twice, my love. We have a few weeks of lost time to make up for if I remember correctly.

O’Malley: I dunno if we’ll ever be able to make up fer that, but damned if I ain’t gonna try.

He then takes her by the hand as she lets out another laugh and the two finally start making their way back to their car before the scene fades to black.

Seventy-five days. That’s how long I’ve been the Roulette Champion. Now, that’s nowhere near the goal I’ve set fer meself on how long I wanna be champion, but it’s probably longer than most thought I’d keep the title. And to be fair, I came close to losin’ it on me very first defense against Bill Barnhardt, and it ain’t just because I slightly underestimated him, but I had a lot goin’ on fer meself, too. It ain’t easy being a champ in two brands and having to dedicate the time and trainin’ between both to successfully defend each title. I had a good run with the Underground Championship, but ultimately that ended sooner than I thought, too.

But it’s time to look forward. It’s time to plan for the next defense and move closer to achieving my ultimate goal. And that is to break records. Not only do I plan to hold the title longer than that gobshite Kris Ryans held it, but after that, break Griffin’s record, too. Because that...that makes all the difference in how people will see me as a champ. I want to do something with not only this reign, but every future championship reign I’ll have. That’s all anyone wants, ain’t it? Well, most anyway. What about ye, Kedron? Ye only held the Roulette Championship for two months, then disappeared. Why is that? Surely ye ain’t a sore loser like so many others out there?

I ain’t gonna lie, Kedron, I was a little mixed when I saw this card booked and realized I’d be facin’ ye. On one hand, I was excited that ye were finally comin’ back and cashin’ in on yer rematch. The Ultimate X match at Summer XXXtreme wasn’t exactly a good way to showcase just who the better man is, was it? I mean, there were only four of us in that match and there wasn’t a whole lot of wrestlin’ goin’ on was there? The Roulette wheel is definitely unpredictable but it’ll be just ye and me, Kedron. One-on-one.

On the other hand? Yer the only one who I have ever seen as much of a threat, because let’s face it. Yer one scary fecker. And I mean no disrespect by that! The fact is that whenever I’m anywhere near ye, I get chills. I get goosebumps. Some eerie feelin’, and I’ve never been able to truly explain it. I’ve never one hundred percent believed in what you’ve claimed to be, but damn if I don’t start believin’ more and more everyday.

Now, all that bein’ said, does that mean I’m at a disadvantage here? Does that mean that I’m showin’ weakness and makin’ meself vulnerable goin’ into this match? Hell no. If anything, it makes me stronger. It makes me that much more determined to prove that no matter me doubts, or this weird feelin’s and fears ye give me, I’ll fight through them to keep what is mine. Because the Roulette Championship IS mine, Kedron.

Ye’ve been gone two months, fella. Ye disappeared without a damn word after I won the title, and now yer back and suddenly cashin’ in on yer rematch? Sure, it may be a “given” according to most in this business, but rematch clause or not, I don’t think that a former champ who disappeared the way ye did should just automatically be given their rematch their first match back. It just don’t seem fair, but hey I ain’t the boss. I don’t make the decisions or book the matches. And wherher or not I agree with it, the match is set and is gonna happen.

So what if, Kedron? What if ye walk into this match and actually do what I simply don’t want to happen. What if ye end my reign, win back the Roulette Championship and become a two-time champ? I won’t be happy. It’ll hurt me ego and me pride a bit, but at the end of the day, ye’d be the better man that deserves it. I know a lot of people don’t like me, and they probably never will, but the fact is that I’m seeing the bigger picture. I’m see things that are truly important in life and while me career is important, I know I can’t win ‘em all.

I want me son to be proud. I want me wife to be proud, and while Darcy is proud no matter if I win or lose, Owen is not. I’ve done things to win that I shouldn’t, and it ain’t an example I want to set fer me boy, even if I’m not one hundred percent in his life just yet. Goin’ into this match and every match after this with good intentions and doin’ me best? That is the example I want to set fer him.

I can’t guarantee the outcome of this match, and I ain’t even gonna try, Kedron. What I am gonna do is promise ye that I’m gonna fight tooth and nail to keep this title and prove that in the ring? In the roulette division? I’m just better than ye. And if I lose, well then I’ll just have to accept it, won’t I?

I guess that all that is left to say at this point is welcome back, Kedron. Let’s see what the roulette wheel has in store fer us.

See ye Sunday, fella!

Climax Control Archives / Making Friends
« on: September 11, 2020, 10:17:32 PM »
Monday August 31st
Las Vegas local hospital

The last time O’Malley remembered being in this much pain, was just following his near fatal car accident that left him temporarily paralyzed. His match against Ben Jordan very well could have done the same, as it ended in a draw when neither man could get up by the ten count after falling from the top of an ambulance. He was out cold for some time, but thankfully he had no signs of a concussion. Just a battered and bruised body, and a now humbled ego.

The sun is just beginning to shine through the window of his hospital room, as it’s early morning. As he opens his eyes and looks around, a blurred figure across the room almost startles him. But as his focus improves, he sees that it’s his wife, Darcy, fast asleep in a chair across the room. She is, of course, wearing a mask as the hospital had made it mandatory.

O’Malley: Darc? Darcy, wake up.

His voice is hoarse, and it’s painful to even speak. But she hears him and she jolts up, rushing over to his side.

Darcy: Oh. Oh, thank God. I’m so glad you’re awake.

O’Malley: What...what are ye..doin’ here?

She raises her eyes, shocked he would ask, even considering they had spoken much over the last several days.

Darcy: Why would you ask that? I’m your wife and you just very nearly got yourself killed in that match against Ben last night. Why wouldn’t I be here?

O’Malley laughs and he instantly regrets it, as he holds his ribs from the shoot pain running through them. He glances down and see that his ribs are all bandaged up, compliments of that Millwall Brick.

O’Malley: Oh? Yer me wife now? Does that mean yer done lyin’ to me?

Darcy: Can we please not get into this here? You’re banged up pretty good, and there will be plenty of time to talk about this later at home.

He raises an eyebrow as he stares at her.

O’Malley: Home? Whoever said anything about me comin’ home right now?

Darcy: Baby, come on. Don’t be this way. I know you think what I did is about Owen, but it’s not. I want him back in your life just as much as you do. I even…

She suddenly stops herself before she finishes that sentence and he stares at her.

O’Malley: Ye what, Darc? What did ye do now?!

Darcy: Calm down, my love. You’ll only—

O’Malley: What the feck did ye do, Darcy?!

She jumps back and holds her hands up. She hadn’t planned on telling him this way, but she had no choice now.

Darcy: Before you get mad, I had the best of intentions. I went to Misty’s parents’ house and spoke to her mother.

O’Malley: Christ almighty! Ye did what?!

Darcy: Shhh. Keep your voice down. It’s early.

O’Malley: I don’t feckin’ care! What were ye thinkin’ goin’ there?!

Darcy: I was hoping I could get through to them. Show them I’m not his awful person they’re making me out to be, but more importantly I was hoping I could help you see your son.

O’Malley’s head drops back against the pillow behind his head. He lets out a growl despite the pain and a nurse finally walks into the room to see what is going on.

Nurse: Is everything alright in here? Other patients are still sleeping…

O’Malley lifts his head and looks at her.

O’Malley: Everything is fine. My apologies. We’ll try to keep it down.

The nurse looks to O’Malley then to Darcy and just nods slowly before she turns and walks out, closing the door behind her.

O’Malley: Ye shoulda told me before ye went there, Darc. That wasn’t a good idea.

Darcy: How was I supposed to tell you? You left and wouldn’t speak to me. I don’t know what more I can do…

O’Malley: Ye can tell me whatever the hell it is I don’t know.

He looks right into her eyes, his look pleading with her. She shakes her head.

Darcy: I...I don’t know what you’re talking about.

O’Malley: Christ, Darcy. Yes, ye do. Ye and I both know there’s somethin’ yer keepin’ from me, and I wanna know what the hell it is. I ain’t stupid.

Darcy: Can…can we please not do this right now? It’s not imp—

O’Malley’s head drops back again and he brings his hands up, gripping at his hair.

O’Malley: Jaysus, and I thought men were supposed to be the ones with communication problems. Just..go home, Darc.

Darcy: What? O’Malley, this is all gone on long enough.

He shakes his head.

O’Malley: No, it feckin’ hasn’t. If yer not ready to tell me what the hell I need to know, then I don’t want ye here. Get yer arse outta here, and go back home.

She narrows her eyes angrily before she spins around and goes to grab her purse.

Darcy: You know what? Fine. I might as well play the part everyone has painted for me. Forgive me for being a loving wife and checking on you when you’re hurt. And forgive me for trying to help you get your son back.

O’Malley: Yer definition of helping generally feck’s this up even more, Darc. Ye need to realize that.I can’t argue with ye anymore. It’s makin’ me head hurt worse.

He lays his head back and sinks down lower into the bed. Darcy just shakes her head and walks towards the door. Before she walks out she turns and looks back to him, a heartbroken look on her face.

Darcy: I thought we were stronger than all of this, O’Malley. After everything we’ve lost, and what it took for the both of us to find our way back to one another...Maybe I was wrong.

She then walks out without another word. O’Malley lifts his head and looks towards the door, something in particular she said confusing him.

O’Malley: Everything we’ve lost?

But he shakes his head and refuses to try and figure it out. He then closes his eyes and drifts off back to sleep.

All O’Malley wants to do is to get back to the hotel and crash for the night. While the pain he is feeling is nowhere near what he had felt following his match against Ben Jordan, being up and moving around most of the night had his injuries screaming at him once again. Thankfully he was not booked on either show, and didn’t have to put his body through anymore torture. His mind, though? That was a different story, because this mess with Darcy was still weighing on him.

But he needs sleep, and then he will start to figure it out tomorrow. As he walks out of the Orleans Arena, heading through the parking lot, he spots someone waiting by his car. It wasn’t anyone he knew, but a shady looking fella, and O’Malley stopped dead in his tracks. He dropped his bag, preparing to fight, but the man just steps away from his O’Malley’s car, holding an envelope in his hand as he approaches O’Malley.

Man: Shane Finnigan O’Malley?

O’Malley glares at him with his hands clenched into fists.

O’Malley: Who the feck are ye? And how do ye know me full name?

The man grins and then holds the envelope out to O’Malley. O’Malley takes the envelope reluctantly, having no clue what it holds.

Man: You’ve been served. Have a nice night.

And that was that. The man just walks past O’Malley, having done his job without a hitch. O’Malley stares down at the envelope and then turns around and watches the man get into another vehicle and leave. He turns his attention back to the envelope and rips it open. He unfolds the paperwork inside and as he reads it, his eyes go wide.

O’Malley: A feckin’ restrainin’ order?! Ye gotta be feckin’ kiddin’ me?!?!

He debates ripping it to shreds, but he knew it wouldn’t matter at this point. Misty’s parents had filed a restraining order against him, and he knew exactly why. So much for thinking about all of this tomorrow. He had to go see Darcy tonight. He didn’t want to, but this situation just became even more complicated. He reaches down, picks up his bag and heads to his car. He throws his bag in the backseat, along with the restraining order, and jumps behind the wheel. Moments later he’s speeding out of the parking lot, heading towards his and Darcy’s home.

A little while later…

O’Malley pulls his car into the driveway, quickly putting it in park and killing the engine. He grabs the restraining order from the backseat and then gets out of the car, storming his way to the front door. He didn’t care if Darcy was possibly sleeping, he had to hash things out with her tonight, and the mess that she had caused. Lucky for him, she’s wide awake, currently drinking her way through a bottle of wine in the kitchen when he bursts through the front door. He sees her in the kitchen and holds up the restraining order.

O’Malley: Do you know what yer stunt last week has done, Darc?! Do ye?!

Darcy quickly looks to him and the paperwork in his hands. She slowly finishes off her glass of red wine before standing up, holding out some paperwork of her own.

Darcy: Hello my darling husband. It’s nice to see you again, my love. And, yes, I know what it did, because I have one of my own.

O’Malley: Yer...yer feckin’ drunk?!

Darcy turns around and pours the rest of the bottle of red wine into her glass. She picks it up and spins around to face him again.

Darcy: So what if I am?! I’m not pregnant. I’m not doing damage to a growing child in my uterus. I’ll drink if I damn well please.

O’Malley: Do ye know how much this situation with Owen and Misty’s parents’ just got more complicated because of what ye did?! What is wrong with ye?!

Darcy laughs as she takes a drink of her wine, nearly spilling it in the process. She sets the glass back down on the table and glares at O’Malley.

Darcy: That’s right. I’m the God-damned problem, as always! Everything is always my fault. Face it, O’Malley, had it been you to go over there and not me, they would have still had these restraining orders put in place regardless. But we’re not in this situation because of me, anyway.

She stumbles forward, leaving her glass of wine on the table and trying to make her way to the front living room. But O’Malley blocks her way.

O’Malley: What exactly is that supposed to mean?

Darcy: It means, my love, that you were the one who left him in the care of your dearly departed dead first wife’s family in the first place, when you could have brought him to Ireland with you. But, sure, eeeeeeveryone wants to blame me for you not being with your son right now.

O’Malley’s jaw drops, shocked at what Darcy just said to him. She puts the back of her hand against his arm and shoves herself past him as she continues on her to the living room. O’Malley’s eyes narrow furiously and be turns around, following her.

O’Malley: Boy, if I’da known all it took to get ye to open up and tell me how ye really feel was a good amount of liquor, I woulda done that a long time ago! Tell me, what else have ye been hidin’ from me?! Don’t stop there, Darcy. Spill it all out, darlin’!

Darcy holds a finger up in the air and spins around, pointing it at him. She looks as though she’s about to do just what he wants, but even in her inebriated state, she’s able to stop herself.

Darcy: Why did you come here? What? Did you just want to make me feel like shit that much more?! I really don’t need this shit from you tonight, O’Malley. Just go back to the hotel.

O’Malley: Yer unbelievable, Darc. Truly. It’s right on the tip of yer tongue, and yet ye still can’t tell me whatever it is! Yer just lettin’ our marriage fall apart—


O’Malley just stares at her. He had never seen her like this, and as angry as he is, it killed him to see her this way. But until she was honest with him, they didn’t stand a chance at surviving. The ball is in her court.

O’Malley: Maybe if I knew what the feck yer blamin’ me fer, I’d understand. But thanks fer making shite even more complicated, just when I didn’t need it.

Darcy: If you could get your head out of your own ass and think, you might be able to figure it out on your own.

Darcy drops down on the sofa, grabbing the TV remote and turning it on. She begins channel surfing, not saying another word as O’Malley just turns and heads towards the door, walking out of the house, again. Once he gets back into the car and starts the engine, he sits there for a moment, quietly wondering how they had gotten to this point. His marriage was crumbling, and there wasn’t a thing he could do to stop it.

Friday September 11th
Golden Ring Casing- Las Vegas
Grand Re-Opening!

Today is the day that many have been waiting months to finally arrive. While The Golden Ring Casino  owned by Daniel J Morgan had been used a few times for the occasional SCW or SCU shows during the pandemic, today is the day it finally re-opens to the public. Under a strict twenty-five percent capacity limit of course so they could better adhere to social distancing guidelines. Modifications and adjustments have also been made to gaming tables to protect his employees. Food will be consumed in designated areas, and alcoholic beverages may be ordered but not consumed at the bar. Those are just a few of the restrictions in place.

Daniel wanted the re-opening to be a big affair. Well, as big as it could be under circumstances, but he wanted it to be important. And what better way than to hold a “Grand Re-Opening” ceremony of sorts, complete with a ribbon cutting. One might think that Daniel himself would perform the ribbon cutting, but guess again. He has chosen someone else to do the honor, and can you guess who that might be?

No, not Fenris? Nope, not Alex Jones or Griffin Hawkins, either! The man he has chosen is none other than fellow GO Gym graduate and double champion, O’Malley! What? Why is that so surprising? Well, O’Malley is asking himself the same question at the moment as he stands next to Daniel behind the large red ribbon just outside the casino.

A long socially distanced line of people, all wearing masks as required by state mandate and Daniel’s employees strictly enforcing, waits eagerly to enter. O’Malley holds a large pair of scissors to cut the ribbon and he watches as Daniel steps forward for the big moment.

Daniel: I’m not gonna waste too much time because I know you’re all eager to get in and gamble away your money, but I just want to quickly thank you all for being here for the long awaited re-opening. And thank you all for being respectful and following the rules put in place for you to be here.

People clap and cheer, including O’Malley, before they quiet down and let Daniel continue.

Daniel: To kick off the re-opening, I have invited the man standing next to me here to do the honors. He’s the current SCU Underground Champion and SCW Roulette Champion, so I thought he’d like to do the honors. Everyone, please welcome O’Malley!

For the first time, well ever, O’Malley hears nothing but cheers. It’s probably just for the casino reopening and not him being here to cut the ribbon, but he doesn’t question it. He steps forward, pulls the scissors open, holding them just over the ribbon.

Daniel: Go for ir, O’Malley. Let’s get this place back in business.

With a single snip, O’Malley cuts the ribbon and everyone cheers even louder. Photos are taken Daniel leads O’Malley inside the casino while his employees take over getting everyone inside safely.

O’Malley: Thanks again fer choosin’ me to cut the ribbon. I’m still confused on why ye asked me to do it though.

Daniel: Why wouldn’t I? It’s not like no one knows who you are.

O’Malley nodded and the two watch as people begin filtering into the casino.

O’Malley: True. I just meant that no one particularly likes me. Ye coulda chosen Evie, Carter or Ari if ye wanted someone who was a champion. I’m sure some of them will give ye hell about choosin’ me.

Daniel: Let them. It’s my casino and I make the decision. I know it ain’t no secret you don’t really get along with anyone else that Gabriel and Odette have trained, but you’re all a stubborn bunch. I see you’re trying lately, though. So I’m not gonna hold it against ya.

O’Malley: Christ, I’m not used to people sayin’ anythin’ like that. I’m so used to bein’ judged or given hell fer one thing or another. But I appreciate it.

Daniel nods.

Daniel: Anytime, mate. Now that bird of your’s? She’s another story…

Daniel chuckles but when O’Malley’s eyes look away, he realizes he’s gotten on a sore subject.

Daniel: Guess I shouldn’t have brought her up?

O’Malley: Don’t worry about it. Just goin’ through some shite right now, and tryna work through it. Ain’t easy, though.

Daniel: Never is. On that note, ya sound like ya need a drink or two. Why don’t you enjoy some on me, and just tell whoever helps ya that it’s on the house. If they have any problems they can come find me. I’ve got a few things to go and take care of.

O’Malley nods, showing appreciation through his eyes as Daniel can’t see him smile through his mask.

O’Malley: Thanks, Daniel. Appreciate it.

Daniel: No problem, mate.

Daniel then heads off to attend to more casino business. O’Malley looks and starts walking around, looking for somewhere to order his first drink. As luck would have it, Dani Weston almost passes by him, as she was working for the reopening.

Dani: Fancy seeing you here, O’Malley. You never struck me as the gambling type.

O’Malley chuckles and shakes his head.

O’Malley: Nah, I’m really not. Daniel asked me to be here to cut the ribbon. Thought I’d stick around fer a bit. And he actually said to enjoy a couple drinks on the house.

Dani: Did he now?

Dani searches around and spots Daniel and the two make eye contact. Daniel gives her a thumbs up and she nods.

Dani: Fair enough, then. I can get your order from the bar and bring it to you in the food and drink area, or you can head on over there yourself if you like?

O’Malley: I’ll wander my way over there. Thanks, love. And congratulations on the engagement, by the way.

Dani looks down to her engagement ring and her eyes light up.

Dani: Thank you, O’Malley! I’m not sure if it has really sunk in yet, but it helps looking at the ring and being reminded. I’m pretty happy.

O’Malley: As ye should be. Ain’t nothin’ like a happy marriage with the love of yer life.

He tries his best to hide the fact that his marriage is anything but happy at the moment, so as not to spoil Dani’s happy occasion.

Dani: I really appreciate that. You know, you really should let more people see this side of you, O’Malley. You’re not the bad guy you make yourself out to be.

O’Malley: Try tellin’ that to Fenris. Or Carter and Ari.

Dani laughs.

Dani: I’ll gladly tell Fenris. I’m sure you two could get along if you tried. As for Carter and Ari? Just keep doing what you’re doing. They’ll come around eventually. There’s gotta be something you can do to get on their good side.

O’Malley: We’ll see. I ain’t holdin’ me breath. Anyway, I won’t hold ye up any longer. I’ll let ye get back to work. See ye around, Dani.

Dani: You know where to find me! Catch ya later!

Dani then skips off and gets back to work helping casino patrons. Huh, O’Malley though. Two civil conversations in a row. Maybe there was hope after all. He’d think about it later, but right now, he wanted to take Daniel up on his offer for some free drinks. And then this week, it was on to the Going Home Show for SCW prior to Violent Conduct.

Welp, this is it. The last episode of Climax Control before Violent Conduct VI. The Going Home Show, which usually proves to be nearly as action packed as the Supercard itself. Minus a few matches, of course. But me point remains the same. And what would a Going Home Show be without one hell of a main event, right?

Now, don’t get me wrong. I’m sure Christian Underwood had the right idea bookin’ this one, but it’s slightly flawed. It has all the makings to turn into a complete shite fest, and the reason bein’ because of all the ego that is on both sides. I mean, Champions versus Challengers? Meself, Teddy Warren and Alex Jones teamin’ up against Miles, Vinnie and Jack? Christ this ain’t gonna be fun. It’s a set up fer the champions to fail, because Jackie Boy aside, I’m sure Vinnie and Mile can attempt to work together to get the win. Me team, though? Ain’t a snowball's chance in hell, I’ll tell ye that much.

Do I want to lose this match? Absolutely not. Because no matter what I say, a loss is a loss when it all boils down to it, but I ain’t likin’ our chances, if I’m honest. Alex Jones is a right annoyin’ prick these days ever since he won that belt off Griffin Hawkins, and Teddy Warren? Well, all Jack, Vinnie or Miles has to do is look at him scary enough and he’ll be pissin’ his pants again! If I gotta carry the team to a win, I will, but I guess we’ll see what happens.

I ain’t much concerned with Jack or Vinnie. My message ain’t bein’ sent to them. Regardless what happens, Jack is still movin’ on to face, and feckin’ hopefully beatin’ Alex fer the World Heavyweight Title. I never thought I’d say that, but it’s true. Ain’t no one more annoyin’ as top champion than Alex Jones has been these last few weeks and Jackie Boy better get the job done. He’s already got enough braggin’ rights over me, so what more needs to be said?

If I didn’t have the Roulette Title, I’d love to move on to go up against Jack fer that top belt. Earn a bit of redemption and finally right that wrong of him beatin’ me, but that just ain’t gonna happen. So I’ll let Jack keep those braggin’ rights, cuz he’s earned them. As fer Vinnie boy, though? Christ, do I really need to fight this fella again? Tag team match or not, I’m just...I can’t wrap me head around it.

Good Vinnie. Bad Vinnie. Neutral Vinnie. Happy Vinnie. Sad Vinnie. Loco Vinnie. Who the feck is he?! I’ll tell ye who he damn terrible actor, because that crazy shite he’s claimin’? No one buys it. All he’s makin’ himself out to be is a joke, and not someone to take seriously. I mean, he couldn’t even keep the Internet Title past his first defense! How seriously should ye take the guy?!

Answer- not very. But, I’m sure somehow, he’ll go up against Teddy, put on some scary persona and win that title back and the game of Internet title hot potato will continue! It’s sad what the other title scenes are turnin’ into, while me? I actually know how to keep me title, and I plan on another successful defense against Miles Kasey. Poor kid actually thinks he stands a chance.

This is your chance to prove it, Miles. This match is yer chance to prove to me, and everyone watchin’, that ye actually have a chance at taking me Roulette Championship belt and earnin’ your first championship in SCW. Odds aren’t in yer favor kid. In fact, they’re sorely stacked against ye.

Everyone wants to win this match, and no one wants to lose. Ye don’t wanna be the one to be pinned in this one, because that loss would look worse fer ye. Ye want to go into Violent Conduct on a high note, but let me tell ye something, Jack and Vinnie won’t hesitate to throw yer arse under the bus to make themselves look better. Especially Jack. I’d tell ye not to mess this one up, but on that team? Yer the weakest link, boy-o. I might not like me chances with the team I’ve got, but I’m holdin’ out hope that ye’ll be the one to bring that team to the ground.

Then again...I’d love the opportunity to pin Jack and earn some redemption points. Vinnie is another story because I just hate bein’ around that fella at all, but I’m lookin’ forward for a little bit of a preview of what’s to come against ye, Miles. I can’t wait to show ye just how much of a prick I can be. Oh, yeah, I heard that one boy-o. I ain’t about to forget it, either.

But while the three of ye will be fightin’ not to lose, the three of will be fightin’ to win. Alex Jones will want to get that pin, over whoever the hell he can pin. Not just Jack. Teddy Warren? Well...he probably won’t care too much, but I’m sure he wants to prove himself. And me? I ain’t gonna lie. I’d love to get the win fer this team. And I know I’m capable.

But can we co-exist? Can we get along enough to make it happen? Could Alex Jones accept someone else gettin’ the victory and not him? I mean, he claims he’s a feckin’ God, so naturally he thinks he’s the best. But that win of his was a damn fluke. It was Griffin’s mistake, but he won’t hold that title much longer, anyway. Point is, would he ruin it fer me and Teddy just to get the victory his way?

I wouldn’t hold it past him. Then again, I wouldn’t hold it past any one of you other fellas in this match, because THAT is the real evil genius behind this bookin’. It ain’t to make for a great match. It’s to see who will be the one to cause it to implode! Christian can’t lie. He knows what’s gonna happen. Hell, I’ll be the first to admit that if Teddy and Alex do somethin’ to piss me off? I’ll gladly let them fend fer themselves. I want to win, sure, but I don’t wanna deal with the bullshite, either. Any other match, alright. But this one. Nah, it really ain’t worth it.

But I’ll play nice as long as I can. I’ll do what so many don’t expect of me and try to get along with the two other arseholes, because it’s what needs to be done. I just make no promises on how long I’ll let it go on.

Once this match is over with, I can worry about more important matters like keepin’ Miles away from me Roulette Championship belt, and then movin’ on to the next in line. I may not be the World Heavyweight Champ, but I’m damn sure on my way to provin’ meself as the best in SCW regardless of what title I carry.

This Sunday is just the next match in that journey.

See ya Sunday, fellas!

Character Building Roleplays / A Darcy CD
« on: September 05, 2020, 06:52:49 PM »
Wednesday August 26th
GO Gym

Darcy can head O’Malley and Jake begin their sparring session in the ring as she waits in the front office like she was told by Gabriel. She wasn’t exactly happy about being ordered around by Gabriel, but as he was the owner of this establishment and also O’Malley’s mentor and trainer, she didn’t argue. She’s currently waiting for Gabriel, sitting down with her arms folded like a pouting child. She doesn’t have to wait much longer, however, as Gabriel finally joins her, but he doesn’t look happy.

Darcy: Finally. I’m sorry for making—

Gabriel holds his hand up and Darcy goes quiet.

Gabriel: I wasn’t really going to say anything, because it’s not entirely my place to do so, but this has gone on long enough. I understand you’re his wife, and I’ve been holding off on saying all of this to him, but I’m done keeping this to myself from you.

Darcy raises an eyebrow, confused. She stands up to face him better.

Darcy: All of what? What is this about?

Gabriel: This is about you holding O’Malley back. You should be helping him succeed, not ruining it every chance you get.

Darcy’s jaw drops. She lets out an exasperated laugh and shakes her head.

Darcy: I have no idea what you’re talking about, Gabriel. I want nothing more than for him to succeed and don’t know how I’m holding him back at all.

Gabriel: Constantly interfering in his matches? Persuading him to cash in the briefcase the way he did? None of that is helping him at all. It’s having the opposite effect, actually.

Darcy: Oh here we go again with all of this. I don’t force him to do anything, Gabriel. I express my opinion, yes, but he’s the one who decides. And I wasn’t aware that wrestlers have to follow all the rules all the time. Or, is that a stipulation of the GO Gym I am not aware of?

Gabriel laughs and shakes his head, though it is not an amused laugh. He really didn’t understand what O’Malley saw in this woman.

Gabriel: We let our graduates choose which direction they want to go in with their career, but O’Malley has definitely chose a different path than the rest, and I don’t think it is entirely because he wants to. You may voice your opinion and not force him into anything, but I’m fairly sure his decisions are influenced by you and your attitude. You’re pretty intelligent, so that should not come as a surprise to you.

Darcy rolls her eyes. She’s clearly very stubborn as Gabriel tries to get through to her.

Darcy: I don’t get what the point of all of this is. From the moment you all met me, I knew you hated me. So am I correct in thinking this is some ploy to get me to change who I am?

Gabriel shakes his head.

Gabriel: Not exactly. But this is me trying to get you to see just how you’re affecting O’Malley’s life. I wouldn’t say we hated you, but we could all see the hold you had on him. If you love him as much as he loves you, you’ll open your eyes and ease up a bit.

Darcy: What does that mean?

Gabriel: It means you’re selfish, and you’re trying to keep O’Malley all to yourself! Every one of the other graduates from here can be around one another and get along. O’Malley? He’s with you almost all the time. He’s got no friends outside of your marriage.

Darcy: I...I can’t believe you’re blaming me for that!

Gabriel nods.

Gabriel: I’m not stupid, Darcy. Do you encourage him to try and spend time with the others and get to know them?

Darcy goes quiet, unable to answer that question. Gabriel grins.

Gabriel: Exactly. You don’t. And it’s holding him back. Not to mention, if you didn’t say half the crap you did about Misty, her family probably would not be putting up as much of a fight about Owen as they are. Take it from a happily married fella. You can love each other like crazy, but you both need time away from each other every now and then.

Darcy still can’t speak. She just blinks her eyes and sinks back into her chair, trying to process everything he’s said. She can feel tears forming in her eyes as she looks up at Gabriel.

Darcy: I...I can’t lose him, Gabriel. Not again. I know you all knew Misty and respected her, but what I went through because of her coming into O’Malley’s life? All of this is because of that. I’ll never be respected like she was, so what is the point of trying?

As her demeanor changes, Gabriel scratches his head. He wasn’t expecting this side of her.

Gabriel: Look, I know there is a history there that I don’t understand. Hell, I’m not sure I want to. The whole point to this, is to get O’Malley to a place in his career where he’s at least respected or taken seriously. He’s got two titles, and he should already be at that point, but he’s not. There’s only so much I can do, so I’m gonna need your help on this. Whatever you need to do...just do it. Things have to change. And that doesn’t mean you have to lose him.

Darcy: Our lives are just…

Gabriel: Complicated?

Darcy nods.

Darcy: I just feel like so much damage has been done, on so many levels, can it truly be fixed? I want him to be successful in his career, but I also want to have a fulfilled life with him outside of all of this. How do we balance it all?

Gabriel: I can’t really answer that because you two need to figure it out for yourselves. I know you’ve been pressuring him to have a baby, but I think he needs to get the situation with Owen figured out first. Let everything else fall into place after that.

From inside the gym, shouting and grunting can be heard as O’Malley and Jake’s sparring session starts to get a little out of hand. Gabriel looks behind him, into the gym and towards the ring and shakes his head before turning back to Darcy.

Gabriel: I better get back in there before Baldy really hurts him. Just...think about what I said.

Darcy: I really do want him to get Owen back, you know. I’m not that selfish where I wouldn’t.

Gabriel: Then find a way to help him out, before it’s really too late.

Darcy nods and Gabriel turns around, heading back inside to check on O’Malley before Jake really hurts him. Once Gabriel is out of view, Darcy buries her face in her hands and starts to cry.

Friday August 28th
Is This The End?

This was bad, she thought. Worse than when O’Malley had left her for Misty. At least then, he wasn’t absolutely furious with her, and him leaving was entirely his fault and not hers. But, she had to stop him. She had to try, because he was all she had and she couldn’t lose him.

He was currently in their bedroom packing up some of his clothes. Darcy had considered letting him be and just giving him the space he needed, but she couldn’t. Not like this. Not when there was so much more that she needed to say. So she quickly headed back inside before he left and tried to stop him. But the minute he saw her standing in their bedroom doorway, he snarled and looked away from her.

Darcy: O’Malley, please. Don’t do this. It’s not what you—

His head snaps up and he glares at her with the meanest look he’s ever given her. She knew immediately that she was in trouble.

O’Malley: It is EXACTLY what I think, Darc! Yer tryna get yerself pregnant thinkin’ I’d just ferget about Owen, and it ain’t gonna happen! I can’t believe ye’d stoop that low!

She shakes her head and steps inside the room. He was nearly finished packing whatever he needed, so she needed to act quick. If he left...he might never come back. And she’d never get a chance to explain the whole story.

Darcy: That is NOT why I stopped taking my birth control, or why I want a baby so bad. I want you to get Owen back. I want us to be a family! But you’re not letting me explain. Please, just STOP!

But he didn’t. He was too hot headed at the moment to listen to her much less look at her. And she knew it. She watched as he zipped up his duffel bag and prepared to leave, but she rushed up to him and pleaded with him to stop.

Darcy: I promise you, baby, what I did was not malicious in any way. I need you to understand. I love you more than anything in this world. I...I can’t lose you. I will tell you everything in time, but I’m begging you. Please don’t—

For a moment, it was beginning to work. But as soon as she said the words “in time,” he pulled away. He started shaking his head, letting out an annoyed laugh.

O’Malley: In time? In time?! Darc, if ye can’t tell me now, and ye haven’t told me by now, yer not plannin’ on tellin’ me shite. Yer just expectin’ me to forgive ye and move on like ye didn’t lie to me fer weeks at least. Don’t feckin’ touch me!

He snapped at her as she attempted to reach out and touch him. But he again pulled back and glared at her with a rage in his eyes that she’d never witnessed.

Darcy: Are...are you leaving for good, then? Is this the end of our marriage?

O’Malley slings the strap of his duffel bag over his shoulder and closes his eyes as he responds to her. It breaks her heart that he can’t look at her.

O’Malley: Honestly? I dunno. I’ve gotta figure this all out and think about everythin’, and I can’t do that with ye around me. And do me a favor. Don’t show up to either of the shows on Sunday.

And with that, he walks past her. He walks out of their bedroom, and then out of the house, and Darcy has no idea when, or even if, he’d be back. All she wanted to do was cry. She had brought this on herself. Of course O’Malley would go so far as to think she didn’t want him to get Owen back.

Her head suddenly shot up and a lightbulb went off.

Darcy: Of course. Owen. I need to help him get Owen back…

She quickly grabbed her phone and ordered an Uber, putting her next plan into motion. If she was going to get O’Malley back, he had to get Owen back…

A little while later, Darcy had ordered the Uber driver to stop just down the street from Misty’s parents’ house. It wasn’t hard for her to figure out where the lived, and she knew that stopping directly in front of their house was not a good idea, either. The driver wouldn’t wait long for her, however. So she had to act quick.

The entire walk leading to their house, she wondered what she would say. She knew very well that they hated her, and they had every reason to, but she was desperate. O’Malley needed his son, and she needed O’Malley. So, by default, she needed Owen, too. But this might very well turn into a mistake. One that could backfire.

But she had to try.

She walks up the sidewalk leading to their front door, stopping just outside it. She closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath and as she goes to ring their doorbell, the inside door opens and she comes face to face with Misty’s mother, Colleen. She has to take a step back as Colleen steps out of the house, confronting her with an angry expression.

Colleen: What do you want?

Darcy: Mrs. Waters. I know we’ve never met. I’m—

Colleen: I know who you are. You’re the bitch who had the nerve to say horrible things about my dead daughter. What the hell are you doing here?

She deserved that, she thought. She didn’t expect this to go any differently, either.

Darcy: Look, I know you all have every reason to hate me, and to hate O’Malley. But I came here to beg you to let him see his son. Let him see Owen.

Colleen folds her arms and shakes her head.

Colleen: I thought that might be it, but the answer is still no. He left him. And then he got together with you while Owen was crying for his daddy. He doesn’t have the right to ask for him back after two years. And you don’t have the right to come here and ask for it either. Owen will never be anywhere near you, that much is certain.

Darcy: So this is about me, then? You’re not letting O’Malley see Owen because he’s with me?

Colleen doesn’t answer. She just blinks and stares at the woman who has disrespected her late daughter. Darcy just nods.

Darcy: O’Malley needs his son, Mrs. Waters. I can’t tell you how much he regrets what he did, but don’t use me as an excuse to punish him. Look at me. I know I’ve said terrible things about your daughter, but why would I make such a risk by showing up here if I wasn’t sorry for it? I know you’re—

Colleen holds up her hand, and Darcy goes quiet.

Colleen: Shut up. Just...shut up. I don’t care why you’re here, or if you say you’re sorry. Owen is our number one concern, and I will not allow him to be exposed to someone like you. Misty would turn over in her grave. Now, as we’ve told O’Malley before, get the hell off my property, or I will call the police.

Darcy: You don’t want this fight to go to court, Mrs. Waters. This can be settled civilly. The longer you guys try and fight this, the more likely it will be your family who loses.

Colleen narrows her eyes and her nostrils flare.

Colleen: that a threat?

Darcy shakes her head.

Darcy: No. It’s a promise. My husband will get his son back, no matter what needs to be done. If this should go to court, I’ll see to it personally that—

*WHACK!* Colleen suddenly slaps the taste right out of Darcy’s mouth. Darcy’s head whips to the side and Colleen points at her.

Colleen: Don’t you EVER threaten me, honey. And don’t you ever step foot on my property again, or I will have you thrown in jail and then they’ll deport your ass back to Ireland.

Colleen heads back inside without another word. Darcy just holds her cheek and from down the street, the Uber driver honks his horn, warning her he’s about to leave. Darcy takes in a deep breath before she turns and walks away, utterly defeated. And little does she know, what happened here today, will definitely backfire not only on her...but on O’Malley as well.

To be continued…

Climax Control Archives / Admissions
« on: August 28, 2020, 09:09:49 PM »
Wednesday August 26th
A Surprise Training Opponent
GO Gym- Las Vegas

With being signed to both brands for quite some time, and now being a double champion for the last month, O’Malley has quickly become accustomed to the amount of work expected of him. It was very rare that he would have a week off from either brand, let alone from both in the same week- as was the case this past Sunday. And while he wasn’t booked on either Climax Control or Underground, he made his presence known on both shows. And in a very big way.

This upcoming week is already shaping up to be even more important, as he is booked on both shows. And while his match in SCW is not a title defense, he would be putting the Underground Championship on the line against Ben Jordan later on. But he isn’t about to take his match against Jack Washington any less serious, because just as a win is a win, a loss is also a loss. And Jack Washington was working his way towards challenging for the World Heavyweight Championship soon.

And while all of that was going on, O’Malley had started a war against Kris Ryans, which the repercussions of his actions had yet to be seen where that was concerned. O’Malley was beginning to think he was biting off more than he could chew, but his lovely wife, Darcy, clearly didn’t feel the same way. Judging by the fact that the more he seems to do, the happier she gets.

Darcy: So, Gabriel really won’t tell you who your training opponent is going to be today? Why is he being so secretive about it?

The pair are currently on their way to the GO Gym for his next training session. O’Malley is behind the wheel, and he shrugs as he is just turned onto the road leading to the gym. Darcy seems to be doing most of the talking.

O’Malley: I don’t usually ask questions where Gabriel is concerned, love. I’ve got a guess as to who it might be, but then again...that might be a little too obvious, too. We’ll find out soon enough, though.

Darcy: Well, I’m sure whoever it is you’ll do amazingly against. You always do. I’m so proud of everything you’ve done, and it’s only going to get better going forward. I just wish you would challenge Kris Ryans already.

Darcy doesn’t notice but O’Malley rolls his eyes. He pulls into the parking lot of the GO Gym and parks the car. But before he cuts the engine and Darcy gets out of the car, he turns his attention to her.

O’Malley: I don’t need to challenge him to get a match against him, Darc. Fer all I know, Mark and Christian will book me against him next week. But I can’t focus on him right now. I’ve got too much other shite goin’ on, and he’s the least of my problems.

Darcy: How can you say that? He’s been a thorn in your side for a while now and it’s not likely to get any better. Plus, you don’t have that much else going on that will extend out past this weekend. So what’s the problem?

He knew what the problem was, but he couldn’t just outright say it. She was pushing him to be successful, but sometimes he wondered why exactly. Was it because she wanted him to focus on everything in wrestling, or was it because she wanted him to be distracted from something else?

O’Malley: Ye don’t know that, love. This shite with Ben might not end with this match this weekend. Ye just never know. Plus, depending on who they book my next Roulette title defense against, I have to start thinkin’ about that Miles Kasey kid. And then there’s all this personal shite. Just...stop tryna add more to me plate, alright?

Darcy stares at him, genuinely confused. She folds her arms and thinks for a moment and shakes her head.

Darcy: Well I happen to think that you’re handling all of this pretty well as far as the wrestling side goes. We knew it was going to be a lot of work holding two titles, in two different brands no less, but you’re doing great. As far as the personal stuff, what else are you referring to? Because the situation with Owen isn’t exactly going anywhere yet.

What would he say? He couldn’t spill out the truth that deep down he was worrying about something she may or may not be keeping from him on top of worrying about Owen. He had to lie, and it had to be convincing.

O’Malley: That’s what I’m talkin’ about, love. I’ve gotta keep on that situation, because I’m sick of bein’ without me son, and him not hearin’ my explanation. But I’ve got so much to deal with fer SCU and SCW it’s hard to balance it all.

Darcy: Well...why don’t you let me handle the Owen situation? I can contact a lawyer for us and start to get the ball rolling so you can focus the time you need on your wrestling obligations?

O’Malley immediately started shaking his head. He couldn’t do that, and he knew it. If he was ever going to get Owen back, he was going to have to prove that he could balance it all somehow. Or, he’d have to sacrifice something for Owen.

O’Malley: No. We can work together on that, but one thing I know is that if I am gonna stand a chance in hell at gettin’ Owen back, I’ve gotta devote as much time to him as I can. Everythin’ I’m doin’ in SCU and SCW is important, too, but if it comes down to it—

Darcy: If what comes down to it? O’Malley, Owen is your son. Legally, they can’t deny that, and his mother’s family can’t do anything to change it. All it will take is getting the right lawyer and he’d be back with you.

O’Malley sighs. They were wasting time, and he knew it. Gabriel would probably be calling soon bugging him on where he was, even though they were right in the parking lot.

O’Malley: I’m just holdin’ out as long as I can, love. I don’t want to put Owen through anymore stress than I already have, and fer all I know, they’ll fight like hell to keep it from happenin’. Look, let’s just talk about this later. We’ve gotta get inside and I gotta get this training session over with. Against whoever it is.

O’Malley shuts the engine off and removes the key from the ignition, not giving Darcy a chance to keep up their current conversation. He steps out of the car and grabs his training duffel bag from the backseat as Darcy soon follows behind him. She wants to keep talking, but she stays silent and just brews it over in her head.

Once they walk inside, they walk past the front desk and into the training center where Gabriel is already waiting for him, and he’s not alone. O’Malley and Darcy stop dead in the tracks and both of them look directly at the man standing just a few feet away from Gabriel. And not just any man, but one all too familiar to Sin City Wrestling. A former World Heavyweight Champion and Seven Deadly Sins member- Rage! Now going by his birth name of course, Jake Sullivan. O’Malley chuckles, but Darcy doesn’t seem to recognize him.

O’Malley: Here I thought ye were gonna put me in the ring against Despayre. But..this guy? Really?

Gabriel and Jake look at each other. Both crack a smile before turning their attention back to O’Malley. Darcy chimes in before either says a word.

Darcy: Who is he?

Jake frowns, but ultimately rolls his eyes.

Gabriel: You’ve been in the ring against Despy before, and we both know you wouldn’t want that again. And I figured baldilocks here was an appropriate opponent for ya, so I called in a favor. And, hello Darcy. This here is my formerly angry friend turned Mr. Mom, Ra...Er, Jake.

Jake: I haven’t had the chance to kick someone’s ass in a few years, I wasn’t about to say no.

Jake turns to Gabriel and frowns.

Jake: I’ve been going by Jake for how long and you still almost called me Rage again? And the baldilocks stuff, really?

Darcy looks at O’Malley, and he just shrugs before looking back to his mentor and Jake. Gabriel grins.

Gabriel: What can I say? It’s still weird. And yep, baldilocks. But this isn’t about you. O’Malley go get into your gear. We’ve got a lot to get through.

O’Malley: If you say so…

O’Malley laughs and shakes his head. He heads off towards the locker room to get changed as Darcy stays behind, keeping her distance from not only Gabriel, but Jake as well. Gabriel and Jake speak in hushed voices and Darcy thinks she hears one of them mention Misty’s name. Despite wanting to speak up, she bites her tongue and heads over to a bench to sit down while she waits for O’Malley.

Several minutes go by before O’Malley emerges from the locker room all dressed in his training gear. Jake is waiting for him in the ring, leaning against a corner impatiently. He spots O’Malley walking towards the ring and smirks.

Jake: About damn time. My fourteen year old daughter gets dressed quicker than you.

Gabriel chuckles, but O’Malley rolls his eyes. He walks up the steps standing on the ring apron for a moment, glaring at Jake, who is much larger than he is.

O’Malley: I wouldn’t pursue a career in comedy, big fella. Because yer not funny. Seriously, Gabriel, how the hell is trainin’ against him gonna teach me anythin’? When did Jack Washington or Ben Jordan get to be roided up arseholes?

Jake pushes himself away from the corner, walking over and standing directly in front of O’Malley. Things are about to get heated, but Gabriel tries to diffuse the situation before it can ruin the day’s training session.

Gabriel: We don’t have to choose training opponents that are the same size as who you’re going up against, O’Malley. Jake has a lot of experience in the ring, and it’ll be a good learning experience. He might not go by Rage anymore, but trust me when I say if ya say the wrong thing—

O’Malley: He hasn’t even wrestled in a few years. He said it himself! And what’s he gonna do if I say the wrong thing? I’m well aware of what Rage was capable of, but this fella has gone sof—

Before O’Malley can finish that sentence, Jake grabs him by his head and lifts him up and OVER the top rope, tossing him into the ring! Darcy stands up quickly, appalled.

Darcy: What the hell?! You could have broken his neck! What the hell is your problem?!

Gabriel looks over to Darcy, signalling her to sit back down.

Gabriel: He didn’t do anything anyone else couldn’t have done, even if they were smaller than Jake. Relax, Darcy, and sit down.

Darcy almost refuses but O’Malley looks to her and just nods, insisting he’s fine...for the moment. Jake looks down at O’Malley and smirks.

Jake: You like to run your mouth, dontcha? And just because I haven’t had a proper opponent in a few years, doesn’t mean I forgot what I’m doing. Piss me off enough and you’ll be forced to forfeit both of those titles due to injury. Jackass.

O’Malley glares up at Jake, thinking his first move over carefully. Jake keeps his eyes locked on O’Malley, waiting for him to even flinch.

O’Malley: That a threat, big fella? Who are ye tryna convince yer still this big tough guy ye used to be? Me, or yerself?

O’Malley tries to roll away quickly, thinking he’s faster than Jake, but Jake puts his foot on O’Malley’s chest, and puts as much of his weight on him as he can, pinning him in place. O’Malley gasps, and tries to find a way to either get out from under Jake’s foot, or to bring the big man down.

Jake: From where I’m standing, I don’t need to do any convincing, asshole. Maybe instead of running your mouth like an arrogant son of a bitch, you can focus on learning something and show not only me some respect, but Gabriel, too. But if you ask me, he should just drop you all together.

O’Malley tries to move, but Jake is putting too much pressure on his chest, so he has to think of something else. Darcy is growing more and more frustrated, but she waits for O’Malley to think of a way out of this predicament. All it takes is for Jake to look up and towards Gabriel, and O’Malley grabs him by the ankle, then moves his own body enough to trip Jake and send him stumbling forward. Jake catches himself against the ropes, and O’Malley quickly rolls away and kips up back to his feet, now ready to properly defend himself against the former World Heavyweight Champion.

O’Malley: I respect Gabriel plenty, Jakey Boy. I don’t need to respect ye any, though. Yer a smug bastard, and the fact ye think Gabriel should drop me is proof enough.

Jake and Gabriel look at each other. Jake chuckles and Gabriel shakes his head slightly as be folds his arms, and the look ok Darcy’s face says she assumes it was in response to Jake. Jake turns around and comes face to face with O’Malley as they start circling the ring.

Jake: I’m a smug bastard? Really? You’re the most arrogant piece of shit out of anyone Gabriel has trained, and it’s anyone’s guess why he still bothers! You don’t even respect anyone else he has trained, and your actions every week continue to prove it.

Darcy: Isn’t this supposed to be a training session, and not your friend here just disrespecting my husband like he is? This is ridiculous!

Jake turns his attention to Darcy and glares at her.

Jake: You’re one to talk about being disrespectful, lady. At least we’ve never stooped so low as to speak ill of the dead. The person of which your husband was married to first

Darcy’s jaw drops, but the distraction is just what O’Malley needs, and he capitalizes on it. He clobbers Jake with a forearm from behind, but it’s barely enough to even affect him. O’Malley continues, trying to wear him out and catches Jake with a kick to the back of the knee, tripping him! O’Malley then runs against the opposite set of ropes, but when he charges back, Jake stands up quickly, turns and gets his hand around O’Malley’s throat! He tosses him backwards, going easy on him for now, and this only confuses O’Malley.

O’Malley: Don’t speak to me wife like that. I don’t know who the hell ye think ye are—

O’Malley holds his neck and takes in a deep breath as Jake glares at him.

Jake: I’m the one person in this room right now who just might happen to understand what makes you tick. And I’m trying to knock some fucking sense into you, but that is a little hard to do when she’s here!

Jake points to Darcy, and her jaw drops, again. Gabriel remains awfully quiet, letting everything happen as it will, showing there is more to this training session than O’Malley seems to understand.

O’Malley: What the hell does that mean?! How would ye know what makes me tick, and what does Darcy have anything to do with all of this?!

Darcy: This is unbelievable. You don’t even know me and I don’t know what exactly you’re trying to insinuate here.

Jake: I’m not gonna address the bitch that can’t keep her mouth shut, but I will address you, O’Malley. You’ve got two matches this weekend. The first against Jack Washington, who will sure as shit try and bring up how you won that Underground Championship of yours against Ben Jordan and try to use it to get under your skin. The second is, of course, against Ben Jordan who will be looking to beat your ass and take that title back for how you stole it from him in the first place.

O’Malley growls and throws his arms in the air.

O’Malley: Feckin’ hell! Yet another person who thinks—

Jake: I don’t think, asshole. I KNOW!

Gabriel: I’d listen to him if I were you, O’Malley.

Darcy plops back down on the bench, folding her arms and letting out a huff. O’Malley glances at Gabriel briefly, before looking back to Jake.

O’Malley: I didn’t do anythin’ the feckin’ briefcase didn’t give me the right to do! I’m done tryna explain it to all of ye.

Jake: I thought the same thing once. I know first hand the sort of power trip you go on by winning a briefcase because I did the same fucking thing three years ago when I cashed in on Drake Green after his match against J2H!

O’Malley is about to quickly respond, but his stops before he can get a word out. Darcy stands up and storms off, but O’Malley doesn’t bother going after her, and Gabriel doesn’t seem to care either. O’Malley just glances to Gabriel and Gabriel nods.

Jake: But the difference between you and me, fella, is that I’d actually go back and change how I cashed in my briefcase if I could. Cashing in like that is NOT something to brag about or be proud of. You’re never gonna live that down, and the longer you keep denying it, the more guys like Jack Washington will use it against you. And it will work.

O’Malley: I don’t see it workin’ yet. I’ve still got the title, and now I’ve got the Roulette title. How the feck will Jack Washington use it against?! Ye seem to have all the answers.

Jake: I think you already know the answer to that. You just don’t want to own up to the fact that the way you cashed in was the coward’s way to win a title. It was the easy way, and Jack Washington is gonna use the fact that you had to cash in on Ben Jordan after a grueling match, while Jack just might go on to win the World Heavyweight Championship in a clean win. And Ben very well could take that belt back this weekend.

O’Malley has had enough and goes to storm past Jake and out of the ring. But Gabriel nips that in the bud right away.

Gabriel: Keep your arse in that ring and listen to what he’s saying. Once all the talking is done, you’re gonna have yourself a good old fashioned training session.

O’Malley: I’d like to at least go check on me wife…

Gabriel: She’s a big girl. She’ll be fine.

O’Malley: Look, I’m tired of standing here and getting treated like an embarrassment by this arsehole!

Jake looks at Gabriel and just shakes his head.

Jake: You’re wasting your time with this one, Gabriel. He’s just not getting it.

O’Malley: What the feck is there to get?! So I did what I had to do to win a feckin’ title?! What is so wrong about that?!

Jake: The fact that you’re not owning up to the fact that it was a bullshit move! You stole a title. Bravo, pal. Try keeping it for a while. Try holding on to that Roulette title for a while because that is the real test. I’m living proof of that.

O’Malley laughs.

O’Malley: Just because ye failed as a wrestler, doesn’t mean I will. I’ve already successfully defended both my titles so that proves—

Jake: Nothing. It proves nothing. You’re putting yourself on a fucking pedastal you don’t even deserve to be on. You’re shitting on your other GO Gym graduates trying to make yourself better than them, when you’re not. And you’re shitting on all the work Gabriel and Odette have put into training you. And deep down, I think you know it. But, you won’t admit it and I know why.

O’Malley walks back up to Jake, trying to stand up to him. But the size difference is almost comical as he stands toe-to-toe against Jake.

O’Malley: Oh yeah? Enlighten me then, big fella. Ye seem to have me all figured out.

Darcy returns to her place on the bench by the ring. Jake glances in her direction before looking back to O’Malley.

Jake: It ain’t hard to figure out. You need to get your personal shit figured out, because all it’s gonna do is hold you back. I’m not standing here trying to put you down or say that you don’t have what it takes, because I’ve seen you in the ring. You have what it takes. Your fucking attitude just has to match it, and it doesn’t.

O’Malley: So that’s what this was all about, huh? A pep talk or somethin’? I’m gettin’ my personal shit figured out, thanks.

Jake: Then maybe get her figured out, then?

Jake’s voice is hushed, but not enough because Darcy heard it, and she’s finally had enough.

Darcy: That’s it! I’m sick and tired of being disrespected by some over-sized bald piece of garbage who doesn’t even know a thing about me!

Before the situation escalates further, Gabriel finally gets involved, but he focuses his attention on Darcy first.

Gabriel: Alright, enough! Darcy, why don’t you go wait in the front. I’ll be up there in a second because I think we need to have a chat.

Darcy is about to argue but one glare from Gabriel and he points towards the front room. She storms off in a huff and Gabriel turns back to Jake and O’Malley.

Gabriel: Time for arguing is over. Get it all out in the ring. I’ll be back in a few, but I trust you two won’t kill each other while I’m away?

O’Malley rolls his eyes.

O’Malley: I can’t guarantee I won’t cause the old geezer to break a hip, but it’ll be me pleasure to kick his ass a bit.

Jake snorts.

Jake: Oh I always love sending you idiots down a few notches.

Gabriel just shakes his head as he turns and walks away. Jake and O’Malley turn and face one another again, as Jake gives the command for their training session to begin, and O’Malley charges at Jake, and Gabriel heads towards the front office to speak with Darcy one-on-one.

Friday August 28th
Silence is...Not Golden?

In the two days that have passed since O’Malley’s special training session, and bit of a lecture from Jake Sullivan, O’Malley and Darcy haven’t spoken a whole lot. Darcy had a private conversation with Gabriel while O’Malley and Jake were sparring in the ring, but neither had revealed what exactly was said. And O’Malley was more concerned that Darcy hadn’t filled him in on what was said than anything. And the silence was beginning to be too much.

Darcy is currently sitting out in their backyard, alone in her own thoughts. It has been a hot day in Las Vegas, but as it is now later in the day, and the sun is starting to set, the temperature is cooling just enough to make it bareable. She’s seated at their patio table with the umbrella up, enjoying a glass of iced tea as she just stares ahead, off in space somewhere.

O’Malley quietly walks outside, watching her for a moment. She doesn’t hear him, so he slowly walks up behind her, placing his hands on her shoulders. She nearly jumps out of her skin, as she looks back and up at him.

O’Malley: Penny fer yer thoughts, love?

He leans down and gives her a quick kiss before walking over and taking a seat in the chair facing her. She smiles at him.

Darcy: Why do you have to be so sneaky like that? I didn’t even hear you.

O’Malley: I dunno how. I wasn’t exactly quiet when I walked out. Ye’ve just been distracted ever since ye had that conversation with Gabriel. Wanna tell me what’s goin’ on?

Darcy just looks down at her ice tea, and the condensation on the outside of the glass. She takes a quick sip before returning the glass to the table and looking back to O’Malley.

Darcy: I’m fine, my love. Just had a lot on my mind. You don’t need to worry.

O’Malley: I ain’t stupid, Darc. So, please, don’t treat me like I am and expect me to believe that. Somethin’ is buggin’ ye, and I’d like to know what it is. I’m yer husband. Ye can tell me anythin’.

O’Malley gives Darcy a stern look, now pressuring her to talk. He wanted to know about what was said with Gabriel, but what she tells him next he was not expecting to hear.

Darcy: I...I stopped taking my birth control pills.

O’Malley quickly leans forward and his jaw drops.

O’Malley: I’m sorry...what?! Fer how long?!

Darcy thinks for a moment and tries to remember. The fact that it takes her so long to answer only pisses O’Malley off even more.

O’Malley: Jaysus Christ, Darc! Ye know how fecked up that is?! I can’t believe ye would do that without even tellin’ me!

Darcy: I don’t need your permission to go off birth control, O’Malley. It’s my body, my decision. I’m telling you the truth now, so that should count for something.

O’Malley pushes himself away from the table angrily, in disbelief over Darcy’s admission. But then something hits him.

O’Malley: Wait a second. Why are ye tellin’ me this now? Are ye...Oh feck, yer pregnant aren’t ye?!

O’Malley grips at his hair, thinking that was the reason she was coming clean with him. Her nostrils flare, and she has a look of heartbreak mixed with underlying anger and his reaction.

Darcy: No! I’m not fucking pregnant, O’Malley! But, I’m really glad to know that you seem to think that would be such a horrible thing! It makes me feel really great that the only child you want in your life is the son you had with that selfish witch, Misty, but you don’t even want a child with me!

O’Malley: Christ’s sake, Darc, that’s not what this is about! I’ve already told ye before! Yer tryna get yourself pregnant over some fecked up jealousy over Owen, and it’s really feckin’ infuriatin’! I can’t...I can’t even deal with ye right now. I can’t feckin’ look at ye!

O’Malley shakes his head and quickly rushes past her. She stands up and turns around before he walks inside.

Darcy: Where are you going?! This isn’t about jealousy towards Owen, O’Malley. If you would just wait—

O’Malley: Bullshite it’s not. I need some space, Darc. This just goes to a whole level of betrayal, and I can’t stay here. I hope yer happy with yerself…

He then turns his back on her and disappears back inside the house, as she sinks back into her chair and starts to sob. Meanwhile in the house, O’Malley is in their master bedroom packing a bag, his mind already set on returning to the Saxon Hotel for the forseeable future.

As professional wrestlers, I think we all have one particular loss that eats away at us. We all have that one match we thought we shoulda won...thought we did…but it didn’t quite go the way we planned or even wanted it to. I’ll admit, I have more than one. But the one in particular that I’m gonna focus on right now, has alot more relevance this week than the other ones buggin’ the shite outta me.

The things I coulda done with that King Fer A Day win. The matches I woulda booked woulda been far more interesting than what actually happened. And the reason I say that is because Jackie Boy, he just didn’t give a shite about the rest of the matches, so he just threw a shite card together, and booked himself against Ben Jordan like everyone knew he would. Like everyone else woulda done. Well, everyone except me. Because I had another title in mind fer a very different reason.

Jackie Boy, he gave me part of what I wanted. He booked me in a match against Austin James Mercer but in a non-title match because he wanted all the spotlight IF he had won. He thought he’d go into that match against Ben Jordan and actually walk out as the new champ, and didn’t want someone else having that same glory that night. Well played, Jack Off. Well played. But it didn’t work out in his favor, did it? Nah, he went up against Ben Jordan and failed, so his attempt at making himself look good was pointless. And it’s his fault that I didn’t beat Mercer. Oh, but how, O’Malley? How is it Jack’s fault ye lost?

Because the feckin’ match was non-title! I was bloody pissed off, and the fact that, win or lose, without the title on the line, Austin wouldn’t care. He still walks out as the champ. So...I just didn’t quite care enough. Had Jack done the right thing...had he made the match for the Internet Title, it woulda saved the Internet title a lot of feckin’ embarrassment that it’s gotten recently, because I’d be the champ. Mercer wouldn’t have lost to Vinnie and then Vinnie wouldn’t have lost to girly man who pissed his pants, Teddy Warren. He set off a chain feckin’ reaction that ruined the just ruined the Internet title. But, I would have done something that Jack can’t do, because he doesn’t know how.

Win a title.

He failed against Ben Jordan. In a match that he booked. He coulda made the match any type of match he wanted to go better in his favor, but did he? No. Because he wasn’t smart enough. He wasted that King Fer A Day opportunity, just like he’s wasting his current challenge as he tries for the World Heavyweight Championship again. Poor kid. Tryna make it in the big leagues, but doesn’t quite have the brains to figure out what he’s doin’.

He wants everyone to think he’s got it all figured out. He’s gonna want everyone to think he’s smarter and better than me, but recent history says otherwise, and goin’ up against me one-on-one will prove otherwise, too. He’s not quite on me level and he sure as shite isn’t on the level of the World Heavyweight Championship. If he even gets the shot at Violent Conduct, because after Sunday night? Well...that title along with the Internet Title is just gonna get bounced around like a game of hot potato.

IF Jack gets that World Heavyweight Championship shot, and that’s a big if, Alex Jones will eat him alive. He’s already doin’ the same to poor Griffin Hawkins, but hey if Jack wants a piece of that, that’s his business. He just has to worry about that when the time comes, because this Sunday, it ain’t about Griff. It ain’t about Alex Jones. And it ain’t about the World Heavyweight Championship.

It’s about me, and him tryna stop me from unleashin’ a whole hell of a lot of frustration on him for the consequences of his actions. And it’s about me tryna make up for a loss in a match against him that never shoulda happened. Because next to the loss against Kris Ryans, a loss against Jack Off Washington is not something I’m too thrilled about. But, there’s one key difference between my first loss to Kris Ryans, and the only loss I’ve got in a match against Jack Off Washington.

Jack didn’t pin me. He lucked out because I made the feckin’ mistake of puttin’ both meself and Vinnie Boy through a feckin’ table and givin’ Jack Off a clear opening to climb up that ladder and get the brief case. That decision I have kicked meself over every damn day since, but this Sunday is me chance fer redemption. To write a wrong that never shoulda happened and to prove that Jack Off doesn’t deserve to be at the top of the SCW ladder where he’s currently tryna climb.

The kid’s got talent, I’ll give him that much. But, he’s goin’ about all this the wrong way. He’s reachin’ fer the top title, tryna be at the top of the chain instead of buildin’ himself slowly. He thinks to be the best, all that matters is the top title, but that ain’t what it’s about. I know what I’m talkin’ about because I finally realized it meself when I won the Roulette Championship. Ye know what happens when ye win the big one first, early on?

Ye fade into obscurity. Don’t believe me? There are a few fellas ye could as that will tell ye that it’s the truth. It’s called bein’ a flash in a pan, or somethin’. I’m sure Jack Off Washington doesn’t wanna be considered that. I know I wouldn’t.

He’s young, and he’s arrogant as all hell. And that...that’ll be his downfall when he steps into that ring with me this go around because this isn’t a ladder match. And this isn’t a match with two other fellas involved. This is just me and Jack, one-on-one in a good ol’ fashioned wrestlin’ match. And I’ve learned me lesson. I’ve researched and watched his recent matches so I know what needs to be done to put him down.

But does it really matter, either way? Win or lose, what will be gained from this match? I’ve still got me Roulette title and me Underground Championship. Nothin’ can change that. And no matter what, Jack moves on to figure out the mess of the World Heavyweight Championship scene now that Griffin went and let Alex Jones beat him. So what is really to be gained from this match?

Respect. I’ll say it here and now. If Jackie Boy walks out of this match having beaten me fair and sqaure, whether it be from pinnin’ me or makin’ me tap? He’ll have earned me respect. I’ll gladly shake his hand if he lets me, just to prove it. But that is IF he wins. Because I don’t plan on letting that happen. And if I beat him fair and square, I expect him to show the same damn respect. Sadly, I don’t think Jackie Boy has it in him.

I’m primed and I’m ready to show Jackie Boy and everyone else watchin’ that everythin’ they’ve said about me? All the doubts and shite talkin’, it’s time to put it all to rest. I don’t care if people like me, because I don’t expect them to. I’m just out fer the respect I deserve and fer people to finally start takin’ me seriously.

My journey continues with Jack Washington. See ya Sunday, fella!</font>

Climax Control Archives / Putting Down Barnhardt
« on: August 14, 2020, 09:32:23 PM »
Tuesday August 4th- 3 A.M
Home Sweet Home- Quarantine No More!
Las Vegas, Nevada

Finally. After spending the last few months quarantining in the Saxon Hotel due to Covid-19 restrictions set in place by all of the bosses in SCW, SCU and GRIME, the restrictions have now been eased and everyone was free to return to their homes if they chose to do so. And while the world, and the United States in particular, was still in the midst of the pandemic, lockdowns were easing and things were trending towards the “new normal.” And that was something everyone was still trying to figure out.

Prior to covid-19, not much was known about where exactly O’Malley and Darcy called home. It was obvious they had chosen to move to the United States once he returned to his wrestling career, but for the last several months, they had never spoken much about it, as they were more than happy with the “home away from home” that had quickly been sprung on them. It was a break from having to keep up with the everyday maintenance of their home, but it is now time to get back to reality. Which, surprisingly, is not very far from the Saxon Hotel, right here in Las Vegas.

Their home wasn’t as extravagant as others had in SCW or SCU. It was modest more than anything, but they didn’t need much. A one story home with three bedrooms, two bathrooms and a finished basement was really all they felt they needed- even though it is just the two of them for now. That could very well change in the coming months, but that all remained to be sorted out. They were just glad to be back in the privacy of their own home to celebrate O’Malley’s victorious Supernova and Summer XXXtreme weekend on board the Sun Princess Cruise ship.

Before announcing the secret that they had been secretly married for the last two years to the entire SCW universe, they had planned on celebrating their anniversary in the quiet and privacy of their mini-suite. As unfortunate luck would have it, now former World Heavyweight Champion Ben Jordan and current GRIME World Nightmare Champion, Max Burke, were in rooms on either side of O’Malley and Darcy and they would not allow the two a quiet night. Nor would they allow them a quiet final night to celebrate O’Malley’s Roulette Championship win. Needless to say, much of the last twelve hours or so has been spent properly celebrating with no interruptions.

At the present moment, however, as Darcy lays fast asleep in their bed, O’Malley isn’t in the bed with her. He’s seated on their loveseat on the opposite side of the room, watching her sleep. His SCU Underground and SCW Roulette Championship belts are placed on the vanity dresser, and he glances at them every so often. Everything was finally starting to work out with his life. He is a double champion making waves in both brands. He has a beautiful wife of two years and they are back in their home. And while he didn’t have Owen back in his life yet, he was fast working on that situation and eventually, that would all fall into place as well. So why, as he looks at Darcy, does something feel off?

There was something she wasn’t telling him, he thought. He had no proof, and for the most part she acted as she normally did, but every once in a while, he got the sense that there was something he didn’t know. Whether it be a quick look she had in her eyes, or a moment like he was just about to witness, he knew there was something.

O’Malley hadn’t told Darcy this, but there were moments where she would cry or even talk in her sleep. Moments like right now when she started to toss and turn in her sleep. She rolled over onto her back, and started to cry and talk under her breath. O’Malley couldn’t work out what she was saying, but she needed him. So he quickly stands up and heads over to the bed. He slowly climbs into bed, trying not to wake her as he scoots in close to her.

O’Malley: Shhh, love. I’m here, love.

He runs his hand through her hair, but she’s still restless from the nightmare she is having. If only he could see into her dreams, he would understand better. If only she would tell him.

Darcy: Baby...Baby…

It was a single word repeated just a few times. O’Malley thought about what was troubling her, and the only thing that came to mind with the word baby was how badly she wanted them to have one. She had expressed it many times over the last couple of months, but he thought they had come to an understanding. They would build their family eventually, but the present time wasn’t the right time to do so. But why was it bothering her so much in waiting? He couldn’t help but think there was more to it. More that he needed to know. And he needed to find a way for her to open up to him.

As he tried to comfort her quietly, she suddenly jumped and sat up straight in bed, her nightmare having woken her up. She looked around in a panic, and when she saw O’Malley was wide away, she buried her head in her hands, and took in a few deep breaths trying to calm herself down.

Darcy: Damn it. I...I’m sorry, my love. I didn’t mean to wake you like that.

O’Malley: Ye didn’t wake me, love. I was already awake. Ye were havin’ some kinda nightmare, huh?

Darcy looked at him, confused. Or, so she tried to put off that she was confused, but there was that nagging feeling again that she was about to withhold something from him.

Darcy: What? Oh, it was nothing. I don’t even really remember what it was now. I’m fine, but why were you awake?

O’Malley scoots in closer to her again, and she does the same. He wraps his arm around her as she cuddles in close to him, immediately feeling better and more relaxed.

O’Malley: Just alot on me mind, love. But I think I could get some sleep now, if yer ok anyway. Ye sure ye don’t remember that nightmare?

Darcy shakes her head. She was lying. He knew she was, but he was giving her the time she needed to speak to him.

Darcy: I’m sure. If I could remember, I would tell you. Besides, I’m better now that I’m in your arms. That must have been why I was having a nightmare if you weren’t asleep next to me.

He let out a sigh and just nodded as the two got more comfortable in bed, ready to fall back asleep for the remainder of the night. He loved this woman with all his heart, and to think there was something troubling her that he didn’t know? Well, that alone just broke his, but he would never pressure her to say what it was. She had to be ready.

And he felt that he would know sooner rather than later…

Dublin, Ireland
Early 2015

O’Malley was about to be hit with a serious dose of “I told ya so” from everyone he would come into contact with now that he was back home in Ireland. Things didn’t work out with Misty, despite thinking they would. They almost had, but as fate would have it, Misty couldn’t even remember her own life now thanks to a brutal attack that left her with full amnesia. And O’Malley just couldn’t keep fighting for the Misty he fell in love with to return, when that may never happen.

So he left. He gave Misty the space she needed, and flew back home to Ireland. But damn, did that hurt. Especially after the decisions he made to be with Misty in the first place. And to have it all go down the way it had? Maybe he deserved it. Darcy would have moved on by now anyway. At least he hoped. He would just have to find a way to be alone and move on with his own life while both of the women he ever saw himself spending the rest of his life with, were moving on with theirs.

He hasn’t been back in Ireland for long, and he’s about to return to his favorite spot...Tommy’s Pub. He hadn’t seen the owner, Tommy, in several months and it was high time he caught up with him and the local gossip. He just hoped his return would be better received than he thought it was going to be.

O’Malley: Hey! Tommy Boy-O! Guess who’s back, fella?!

O’Malley burst through the door and into the pub, making a grand entrance. Only a few people were there, and all eyes turned towards him. Tommy was standing behind the bar and as he laid eyes on O’Malley he threw his towel down and leaned against the bar on the palms of his hands.

Tommy: Ye’ve gotta be shiting me! O’Malley, what the hell are ye doin’ back here?!

O’Malley cracks a smile as he walks up to the bar, sitting in his favorite spot.

O’Malley: Ye know me, Tommy. Can’t stay away from this place forever. I thought fer sure ye’d have sold this place by now.

Tommy shakes his head. O’Malley doesn’t even need to tell him what he wants, and Tommy pours him a pint of his favorite Irish beer. He sets it down in front of O’Malley.

Tommy: Not quite yet, O’Malley. And what I meant was I thought ye had quite the life fer yerself in America. How’s that Misty lass doin’? She with ye?

O’Malley quickly looks down at his drink, his smile fading. He goes quiet and Tommy takes that as a clue that things weren’t so well.

Tommy: I guess not. That’s a shame, fella. Ye were so sure things would work out with her, and ye had to end things with Darcy like ye did. Makes ye look like a…

O’Malley: Yeah, yeah. I know, Tommy. I’m an arse. I’m payin’ fer me mistakes now. Misty’s gonna go on and be with someone else, and Darcy’s no doubt moved on and found someone who—

Tommy starts shaking his head and O’Malley stops.

Tommy: Guess again idgit. Ye broke that woman’s spirit. She’s been a mess to deal with ever since ye left.

O’Malley: Yer jokin’ me, right? I know what I did was wrong, Tommy, but there ain’t no way Darcy hasn’t moved on by—

The sound of the door bursting open is heard, interrupting O’Malley. Tommy’s eyes dart to behind him and when O’Malley spins around, he's given full proof that what Tommy said was true. Darcy was standing in the doorway, looking a shell of her former self. She takes one look at O’Malley and her nostrils flare. But she stands frozen in place for a moment. As O’Malley stands up, she spins around and rushes right back out the door and O’Malley goes after her.

Tommy: Oi! That’s not such a good idea, O’Malley! Ye might want to leave her be!

O’Malley: I know what I’m doin’, Tommy. Mind yer business!

O’Malley chases after Darcy quickly. She’s not running, but walking briskly away from the pub, trying to get away from it, and O’Malley.

O’Malley: Darcy! Wait! Geez, would ye stop!

Darcy: I’ve got nothing to say to you, O’Malley. I don’t know what you’re doing here but—

O’Malley finally catches up to her. He catches her hand and stops them both, spinning her around so she faces him. But she refuses to make eye contact. Seeing her up close breaks him even more.

O’Malley: What are ye doin’, Darcy? I...I know things didn’t end on good terms, but that was all my fault. What are ye doin’?

Darcy: What the hell do you mean, what am I doing? I’m trying to get away from you, because I don’t want to see you. You’re a piece of shit, Shane O’Malley!

Ouch. She called him by his first name. She never did that, because he hated it, but he wasn’t about to scold her for it. He knew she had a point.

O’Malley: should’ve moved on by now, Darc! I know fer a fact that there’s fellas around here that woulda killed me if it meant bein’ with you!

Darcy: I don’t care! And why do you give a shit?! You did this to me, O’Malley! You left me for that American trash so you don’t get to worry about me or what I am or am not doing! But, let me guess, things didn’t work out with her and you expect me to just come running back to you though, right?

He shakes his head.

O’Malley: No, things didn’t work out with her. It’s...complicated. But, I also don’t expect ye to come running back to me. I wasn’t even planning on reachin’ out to ye until ye burst through that door lookin’ the way ye did. What the hell happened to ye?

Darcy: YOU happened to me, O’Malley! You made me fall for you, and want a future with you, and then you up and left me for a woman you barely even know! You destroyed me! You killed….my spirit! I hate you! Do you hear me?! I HATE YOU!

She lashes out at him, punching him in his chest repeatedly. It’s not enough to really hurt him, but he lets her do it. He lets her hit him as much as she needs, because he did this to her. He broke her heart and if she needed to beat him, then so be it. After several shots, though, she breaks down crying and nearly collapses. But he catches her and he pulls her in close, letting her cry and sob into his chest for as long as she needs.


April 4th, 2015

Life in Ireland was just getting back to normal for O’Malley. At least, the normal that he experienced before he knew Misty. He and Darcy were just starting to work things out and move forward with possibly rekindling their relationship. Neither wanted to rush things, but it was a work in progress that both were starting to feel a sense of happiness about.

But then fate dealt O’Malley another blow. And it was just within the last couple of hours. Misty had shown up in Ireland out of the blue, revealing that all of her memories had returned, but that was not why she was here. She had even bigger news for O’Malley.

She was carrying their child.

It was a turn of events that neither had seen coming, and Misty had made it clear she didn’t expect anything from O’Malley. She just wanted him to know, and if she had to raise their child alone, she would. But O’Malley wouldn’t allow that. He needed to do right by their child, and he would.

He just had to break the news to Darcy. And in doing so, perhaps break her heart all over again. He was hoping it wouldn’t be as bad this time around, because they weren’t even back together, but it didn’t make the situation any easier.

Darcy is just walking out of her apartment building when O’Malley is walking in, and the two come face to face. Darcy smiles as she looks at him, surprised to see him.

Darcy: Hey, I was just leaving to come see you. What are you doing here?

He felt sick to his stomach for what he was about to do to her again. He couldn’t even think of how to begin, and his mouth just opened as he tried to speak.

Darcy: What? What is it?

O’Malley: Christ...I don’t know how to say this…

He soon figured out that he didn’t need to. Her smile faded and she took a step back.

Darcy: It’s her, isn’t it? She’s back…

His eyes blinked for a moment and all he could do was nod. She stepped back even further, now angry. He had hoped to find a better way to tell her, but the words just blurted out.

O’Malley: She’s pregnant, Darc. She’s havin’ my kid. I...I gotta do right by them…

Darcy’s jaw dropped and she just stared at him in complete shock. He stepped towards her, but she held up her hands and pointed at him.

Darcy: Get the hell out of here. Get the hell away from me, O’Malley!

O’Malley: Ye gotta understand that I had no idea...I wasn’t expectin’ this and neither was she!

Darcy: Get away from me! I don’t give a shit about her or that bastard child she’s carrying! You make me sick! Drop dead, O’Malley!

And with those last hurtful words, Darcy turned around and ran back inside. She didn’t run up to her apartment right away, though. She couldn’t. She just stood inside the main door and cried, out of O’Malley’s sight, as he turned and started to walk away. It was at that moment that he was going to cross the street, without looking, and a car was speeding down the road and hit him. The sound of his body hitting the car and the screams from bystanders caught Darcy’s attention. She ran out the door and looked into the street, seeing him laying in front of that car, a bloodied mess.

Darcy: Oh...Oh God, no. What have I done?! O’MALLEY!!

And she rushed to his side, as did the witnesses to the accident, praying that her last words weren’t what had caused this…

Present Day
Las Vegas, Nevada

Now that O’Malley’s life was beginning to work out and get to a place he was content with, there was just one big part of that equation that still needed fixing. That was his relationship with Owen. He needed Owen back in his life, and while he knew that Misty’s family was not going to make it easy, he couldn’t let them win. He couldn’t, and wouldn’t, let Owen continue to think that he didn’t want him. Because that just wasn’t true.

It has been just over a month now since O’Malley last attempted to see Owen. It was on Owen’s fifth birthday, and while he had seen him, it wasn’t that long of a reunion and he didn’t get a chance to really talk to start to help him understand. So he had to try again.

And today is that day for the second attempt. He was trying to plan everything out in his head, and how he would defend himself to Misty’s parents. He was doing everything he could to avoid this all going to court, but he wasn’t sure just how long he would put up with them fighting the inevitable.

As he pulled his car along the street in front of Misty’s parent’s home, he was surprised to see that they weren’t home. But, a familiar face was there keeping watch over Owen as well as a toddler girl O’Malley could see playing in the backyard. Misty’s youngest sister, Dixie, was there watching over Owen and the little girl. From where she was standing in the backyard, she saw O’Malley pull up outside the house and exit his car soon after. Though she wasn’t pleased to see him, she didn’t get as angry as her parents had. And she yelled out to Owen and the little girl to stay put while she went to the front yard, all while keeping watch on them from a distance.

Dixie: You shouldn’t be here, O’Malley. My father and Colleen aren’t home, but that doesn’t mean I’ll let you see Owen.

From the backyard, Owen hears Dixie calling out towards his father and he stops what he is doing. The little girl does as well and they both sneak over closer towards the front yard to see what is going on. O’Malley smiles and waves to Owen, then to the little girl.

O’Malley: She must be yer little one?

Dixie folds her arms and looks back to the kids. She points back towards the back yard and Owen takes his little cousin by the hand and leads her away. Dixie turns her attention back to O’Malley.

Dixie: My daughter, yes. But she doesn’t concern you. And neither does Owen. Not anymore.

O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: See, that is where yer all wrong, Dixie. Regardless of what I did two years ago, Owen is still me son. I’m not the same fella I was two years ago, and I need Owen back in my life. Look at me, Dixie. Do I look like I did two years ago? Do I look like I’m lyin’ to ye?

Dixie: Maybe not, but I’ve seen that woman that you’re with, apparently married to, and none of us want to see Owen being raised by her. Not after the way she spoke about Misty. Hell, the way you spoke about her. And do you really think she wants to help you take care of the child you had with Misty? I don’t think so. We’re not going to let him get hurt ever again.

O’Malley sighs. Dixie turns around to check on the kids again, making sure she can see them, as well as hearing them play.

O’Malley: Ye can’t use Darcy as an excuse to keep him from me. She wants to be a mother more than anythin’, and she knows that bein’ with me means that Owen will be part of the picture. Ye all can’t fight this forever. I feel terrible fer what I did, but I did it to protect him. Ye saw me after Misty died. I was a wreck.

Dixie: Yeah and look how long that lasted. You abandoned Owen to go after Darcy, and then you married her just months after Misty died. You’re trying to take over Misty’s life in wrestling, and now you’re trying to replace her as Owen’s mother with that vile woman. And to think I ever had any respect for you, or love for you as a member of my family. You disgust me.

O’Malley’s attention focuses behind Dixie as Owen and her daughter have walked up just behind her. O’Malley smiles at Owen, the closest he’s been to him in over two years. Dixie panics and looks at Owen.

Dixie: Owen, please. Take Misty and go and play in the backyard. I don’t want to tell you again.

O’Malley: Ye named her Misty?

Owen keeps a hold little Misty’s hand, and is hesitant to leave. He stares at his father.

Owen: I...I want to talk to Daddy. Can’t I just…

Dixie: Not right now, Owen. We’ll discuss it when Grandma and Grandpa get home. Just...go play and let me talk to O’Malley.

O’Malley: Now, wait a second, Dixie. He wants to talk to me. Just let me talk to me son.

Dixie leads Owen and little Misty back towards the backyard before she turns to O’Malley again, shaking her head.

Dixie: Sorry, you gave up that right two years ago.

O’Malley: Look, I’m doin’ everything I can to prevent this from goin’ to court, Dixie, but don’t think I won’t go that route if I need to.

Dixie narrows her eyes and glares at her former brother-in-law with contempt in her eyes.

Dixie: And that right there proves you don’t have Owen’s best interests at heart. Threaten going to court all you want, we’ll make sure a judge gets the real picture of what kind of father you are. Now, if you excuse me, I need to get back to my daughter and my nephew.

Dixie doesn’t give O’Malley a chance to respond. She turns and returns to the backyard to keep a better watch on the kids, and O’Malley is left defeated once again. He had hoped Dixie would understand, but apparently he was wrong. And the thought of going to court was becoming more and more as a future reality.

But...he would wait just a little longer before deciding to do that.

Victorious. That’s just the only way I can describe how Supernova and Summer XXXtreme went fer me, and how the future is gonna go, too. I knew what I was gettin’ meself into when I signed on as an active competitor in both brands, and the thought of becoming a double champ would be tiresome fer some to think about. I mean..two titles equals twice as many title defenses. Twice as many challengers. Twice the effort.

But I wanted it. I asked fer it, and I got it. I walked into me match against Mark Cross and beat him, and then won the Roulette Championship the night after and that target on me back got even bigger. It was already big to begin with, but when I’ve got two titles, it’s a bigger reason fer any of the other fellas to want to stop me from holdin’ either of them fer two long. It ain’t a secret that everyone hates me. Hell, no matter what I do at this point, I’ll probably always be hated. But that’s fine by me. I don’t need to be liked. I just need to defend these titles and that is what I’m gonna do.

I want to be a double champ fer as long as I possibly can, but not only that, I want to get me name in the record books with each of these belts, and I’ve got a lot of work to do. I’ve got a long way to go to beat Stewart Mason’s record. I’m only about sixty-seven days into me reign there, but ain’t a damn person that can say it can’t be done. If I want to make it happen, I will. And as fer the Roulette Championship, all it’s gonna take is just over six months...Six little months to beat Griff’s record and that...that is my most important goal right now.

Records aren’t everything, though, are they? It’s what ye do with yer title reign, and the biggest test as champion is the very first defense, because that is the most important one. What would that say about me if I won the Roulette title like I did, only to walk into me first defense and lose it after just a two week reign? I mean, I guess two weeks is better than five minutes, am I right?


Regardless of that, not only am I not gonna lose this title on me first defense, I’m definitely NOT gonna lose it to some delusional waste of space like Bill Barnhardt. I can only wonder what non-sense Billy Boy will air in his promo this week because if it’s anythin’ like his recent shite? Well, it’s gonna leave me confused as hell.

Crazy attracts crazy, it seems, because old Bill is friends with Vinnie Boy, and we all have seen the downward spiral that fella has been on. Or is it fellas? I dunno. I don’t much care. All I care about is stopping Billy Boy from takin’ what’s mine. Ye hear that Bill?

I ain’t lost on the fact that yer itchin’ to get yer first taste of gold in SCW. I mean, ye been here how long and ye still haven’t won a damn thing? And now yer pal Vinnie has gone on to become a champ again, leavin’ ye in the dust, Billy. I’d say I feel sorry fer ya, but I really don’t. A lot of people think yer some kind of threat, but I haven’t seen that threat yet. I haven’t witnessed a damn thing that says I should be intimidated by ye, but damn I guess I’m not supposed to underestimate some fat arse washed up dumbass just because he managed to beat Kris Ryans. HA! Excuse me while I laugh me arse off over that.

Yer a dog, Billy Boy. Ye even go by the nickname Bulldog, right? Some stupid tribute to yer mutt, I’m assuming? Well, it’s actually quite fittin’ fer ya, because from what I’ve learned about bulldogs...they’re fat. They’re slow. They’re ugly as shite, and they’ve got breathing problems. Everythin’ I’ve seen watchin’ some of yer past matches. Now, if ye called yerself Pitbull Bill Barnhardt, I’d argue that because ye sure as shite ain’t vicious like those suckers.

Bulldogs aren’t typically aggressive, Bill. Hell, ye really aren’t from what I’ve seen, but let me tell ye something fella. This Sunday, if ye get overly confident and think yer gonna stand a chance at takin’ me title from me? I’m gonna take that as an attack. And ye know what they do to dogs that attack people, Bill? They put them down. And that is exactly what I’m gonna do to stop ye, Bill. I’m gonna put yer ass down and not feel the least bit sorry fer it, because someone’s gotta do it. Who better than me?

Now, I know the one factor I’m forgettin’ here is that the Roulette wheel will determine just what type of match this will be. It could be anything. No DQ. Tuxedo Match. First Blood. Mudpit Thong Match- if Christian gets a hold of the stipulations. The possibilities are endless, but none of it matters, because the end result will be the same. With ye walkin away with another loss, back to the end of the line, and me movin’ on to better challengers than the likes of ye, Bill.

Ye don’t deserve this shot, Bill, but I’m not about to walk out to that ring and deny ye the ass beatin’ that Mark and Christian seem to think ye deserve. So, I’ll do everyone a favor and get it over with. After this, though? Hopefully I never have to step into that ring with ye ever again because just like the bulldogs with four paws and a stubby tail, ye’ve got one hell of a stench and it’s not something I enjoy bein’ around.

See ye on Sunday, Billy Boy. Don’t forget to take a shower…

Climax Control Archives / Time to turn it all around...
« on: July 17, 2020, 09:15:39 PM »
Sunday July 12th
Staggs Dungeon
After Climax Control

The last time anyone has seen O’Malley tonight was earlier when Ms. Rocky Mountains had a confrontation with the Irishman and current SCU Underground Champion. As was the case quite often these days, he was in a grouchy mood as he was storming his way towards the parking lot. When questioned about the recently announced matches for Summer XXXtreme which would see O’Malley as one of the participants for the Ultimate-X match for the Roulette Championship, he didn’t seem very thrilled to be given that opportunity, and eventually he continued on his way to the parking lot.

Fast forward a little while to this very moment, and that is where he still is. He’s seated on the ground, his back against the outside wall, brooding. His knees are pulled up and his arms are rested on his knees as he refuses to make eye contact with anyone coming and going into the Staggs Dungeon. Because he has a match later on Underground against Stewart Mason, he can’t leave. Although it’s clear he’d rather be anywhere but there.

The exit door swings open a few moments later and two Bombshells who O’Malley is very familiar with walk out as they are leaving the building. Who might those two Bombshells be? None other than Team Hero, Roxi Johnson and Keira Fisher Johnson. They’re immersed in a conversation amongst themselves and when Roxi turns her head for a split second, she sees O’Malley sitting by himself. She stops, as does Keira. Keira narrows her eyes and prepares to walk away, but Roxi doesn’t move. She assures Keira she’ll be just a minute before she turns and walks over to O’Malley.

Keira: He better not hurt your feelings again! I won’t hesitate to punch him this time if he does!

O’Malley hears every word, but he refuses to acknowledge Keira. Roxi turns and assures Keira she will be fine as she turns and walks over towards O’Malley. She stops just in front of him, looking down at him with her arms crossed.

Roxi: Hey. You look like you could use a friend.

O’Malley laughs, but he still avoids eye contact.

O’Malley: I didn’t realize we were friends.

His words are cold, and while they should hurt Roxi, she doesn’t let them bring her down. In fact, it has the opposite effect, much to O’Malley’s surprise.

Roxi: I’ve always considered you a friend. But, if you don’t feel the same, I’ll walk away I guess.

Roxi goes to turn around, and O’Malley finally looks up and stops her.

O’Malley: I didn’t...mean it like that. Ye’d be better to hate me like everyone else.

Roxi turns back around to face him again. Keira keeps a close watch on the situation, ready to defend and protect her wife if needed.

Roxi: I make decisions for myself, and not based on what everyone else thinks of a person.

O’Malley: Apparently. But ye were only friends with me because of yer friendship with Misty. Ye had no obligation to continue that friendship after she died.

Roxi frowns at the painful reminder that Misty was gone, as the words just rolled out of O’Malley’s mouth so easily.

Roxi: We might have been introduced to one another through Misty, O’Malley, but I didn’t think our friendship would go away just because she died. Now, are you going to tell me what’s wrong or not?

O’Malley looks up at her, hesitant to say anything. He was tired of being judged, but he knew Roxi was different. She always sees the best in everyone.

O’Malley: I just don’t know what more I can do, Roxi. I feel like I’ve found me footing in SCU. Even won me first title. But SCW is a different story. Everywhere I turn, people are judgin’ me, and it’s pissin’ me off. I’m startin’ to lose track of how many matches I’ve lost, and suddenly I’ve got a Roulette title match at Summer XXXtreme. I’m feckin’ confused on it all.

Roxi nods. She lets out a sigh and lets her arms drop as she stares down at him.

Roxi: So you don’t think you deserve it?

O’Malley: When I was winning, sure. Hell, even before I started losin’ match after match, I thought I deserved it. But now maybe people are right. Why am I being given a title opportunity if I can’t feckin’ win to save me life?

O’Malley kicks his foot forward in frustration the more he thinks about it. Roxi steps over towards the wall and then sits down next to him, getting to his eye level.

Roxi: I’ve been in this business long enough to know that when it comes to championship opportunities, there really aren’t any rules. Maybe in our own minds there are, but when it comes down to it, the bosses make the decisions on who gets the title shots. It might be confusing, but winning doesn’t automatically earn us anything.

O’Malley: This business is so feckin’ confusing. I’ve got people tellin’ me that winning isn’t everything, because we can’t win ‘em all, but then others like to point out our constant failures. Which is it?!

O’Malley turns and looks at her. She cracks a smile and nods.

Roxi: I get what you’re saying. Trust me. But think of it this way. You can win any match under any circumstance. You can cheat to win. Someone can interfere on your behalf…

Roxi hesitates after that last statement and O’Malley frowns.

Roxi: It was intended as a general statement, but ok let’s use that as an example. What if Darcy continued interfering on your behalf and that is the only way you won. Would you still feel like you deserved a title opportunity?

O’Malley blinks, but he looks away and refuses to answer. Roxi nods and lets out a slight laugh.

Roxi: Exactly. But if you put your heart and soul into every match, and gave it your all only for the other person to get the win over you in that one split second that could change the whole outcome, you think you wouldn’t deserve it? There’s so much grey area in this business, but if title shots were decided by wins and losses only, there’d be a lot of hard working people who might never get title shots ever.

O’Malley: Well when ye use that first example, then I guess I really don’t deserve it. I know how it all looked when Darcy was gettin’ involved. It’s why I asked her to stop. Funny how I couldn’t seem to win otherwise. Maybe I’m not meant to be in this business.

Roxi shakes her head. O’Malley glances over towards Keira and the two finally make eye contact. O’Malley chuckles as he looks at Keira’s stern glare.

Roxi: Maybe Mark and Christian are giving you this opportunity as incentive to turn things around? Prove that you do have what it takes and that they see potential in you? I’m sure Gabriel feels the same.

O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: Not so sure I agree, Roxi. I might be a champ in SCU, but look how I won it? I had to bash Ben Jordan over the head with a briefcase, so I didn’t exactly earn that, either. I’m the biggest disappointment to walk out of the GO Gym. Ain’t no doubt about it. I’m a disappointment to Gabriel and Odette. I’m a disappointment to meself and Darcy. And I’m a disappointment to me own son.

O’Malley lowers his head as he brings up Owen, and that seems to hit him the hardest. Roxi stares at him for a moment, and instead of changing the subject, she keeps on the topic of Owen.

Roxi: Have you gone to see him at all?

O’Malley nods, but he can’t even speak for a few moments. It’s as if it’s too painful even talking about Owen. But he lets out a sigh as he responds.

O’Malley: His birthday was this past Wednesday, ye know. Can’t believe me boy is already five years old. I tried to go see him at Misty’s parents’. I shouldn’t have gone.

Roxi: What happened?

O’Malley: Nothin’ I shouldn’t have expected to happen.

He lowers his head again and the more hurt he shows, the more Roxi wants to help him, because it may help Owen in the long run, too.

Roxi: O’Malley, what happened? You know how much I care about that little boy, so tell me what happened.

O’Malley: Alright, fine. If ye really must know, I’ll tell ye exactly what happened.

He knew that the entire situation was his fault anyway because he abandoned Owen two years ago after Misty died. The events that transpired on Owen’s birthday was a direct result of that decision, so there was no reason not to tell Roxi what had happened…

Wednesday July 8th
Las Vegas, Nevada
The Painful Consequences

Today was the first day in four months that O’Malley had been anywhere outside of the GO Gym, the Saxon Hotel or the specified locations that SCU and SCW shows would take place at. And as the restrictions hadn’t been fully lifted as of yet, O’Malley had to gain special permission from Mark Ward and Christian Underwood to do what he is about to do. Today was an important day, and he had to be here.

Today is his son Owen’s fifth birthday. And while he hadn’t seen Owen in two years, due to this being such a milestone birthday, he wanted to try. He wasn’t sure how today was going to go, but he wasn’t holding out hope of a tearfully happy reunion, either. So he made the short venture to the home of Misty’s parents...the place he had left Owen at two years ago when he felt Owen would be better off.

He parks his car down the street, waiting for the right moment to go see him. As he waits, he bares witness to a very special “Birthday Parade” honoring Owen while keeping to social distancing guidelines. His heart skips a beat as he spots Owen in the front yard with his grandparents, waving excitedly to friends and family as they drive past the house. As two of the vehicles pass O’Malley’s, he recognizes Misty’s sisters in them with their respective significant others behind the wheel, but they don’t see him, fortunately.

Once the coast is clear, and the birthday parade passes, O’Malley makes his move. He puts his mask over his face and grabs the gift he bought Owen from the passenger seat before exiting his car. As he gets closer and closer to the house, the realization that he is about to reunite with his son, becomes even more real. He should have done this a long time ago. But the longer he puts it off, the worse it will be.

As he walks up to the house, on the edge of the front lawn, the front door bursts open. Owen comes rushing out, but he’s not even looking at O’Mally. He’s got his sight set on a toy he had left in the yard. When Owen looks up, he’s startled to see O’Malley standing there.

O’Malley: Owen…

Owen can’t see, but O’Malley is smiling behind the mask. Owen looks confused as he backs away and doesn’t say a word. Because they are far enough apart, O’Malley removes his mask, thinking that is why Owen seems afraid.

O’Malley: Sorry, boy-o. These stupid masks ruin everything these days.

O’Malley smiles at his son, taking a step forward to approach him, but Owen backs away nervously.

Owen: I’m not supposed to talk to strangers. GRANDMA! GRANDPA!

The words hit O’Malley hard, like a shot to the heart. Owen...didn’t recognize him. Owen turns around and runs inside, yelling for his grandparents. That was all O’Malley needed to confirm that he had made a mistake in coming here. He places Owen’s gift on the ground and turns to head back to his car. Before he starts walking away, however, Misty’s father walks outside. And unlike Owen, he knows exactly who O’Malley is.

Andrew: What the hell are you doing here?!

O’Malley turns around making eye contact with his former father in-law for the first time in two years. And the reunion was nothing short of hostile.

O’Malley: I...I just wanted to see me boy on his birthday. I brought him a gift.

Andrew: So you just thought you’d come here after two years and everything would be alright? You missed the last two birthdays because you walked away from him.

O’Malley nods.

O’Malley: I know that, Mr. Waters. I didn’t expect things to just magically be better. I just...I wanted to—

Andrew: Wanted to what, exactly? Come here, get Owen’s hopes up and disappear again? I’m not going to let that happen again, you son of a bitch.

O’Malley: I’m not gonna disappear again. I just want to make up fer what I did. I was in a tough spot after Misty died. I did what I thought was best fer Owen.

Misty’s father laughs and shakes his head. Just inside the door, O’Malley sees Owen try to make his way back outside, but his grandmother holds him back.

Andrew: So you thought abandoning your son after his mother had just died was best for him?! Do you know he cried for you for months after that? What were you doing the entire time? Chasing after that new whore of yours? I guess we know what is more important to you.

O’Malley holds up a finger and glares at former father in-law.

O’Malley: Darcy had nothin’ to do with it, so ye’d be—

Andrew: Bullshit she had nothing to do with it. How long after you went back to Ireland did it take for you two to start shacking up again? The grass hadn’t even started to grow on Misty’s grave before you replaced her and just forgot about your son!

O’Malley: I never forgot about him! I thought about him all the time! I can’t change that mistake I made leavin’ him like I did, but I’m damn sure ready to start makin’ up fer it.

Misty’s father shakes his head, flat out refusing.

Andrew: No. I won’t allow it. You made Misty believe you were dead when she was pregnant with him and then you just left him when he needed you the most. You’ve had your second chance. You’re not getting a third. Now, get off my property or I’m calling the police.

Misty’s father turns around and goes to head back inside. He grabs the door and just opens it when O’Malley yells towards him again.

O’Malley: Ye can’t keep me from my son! At least let me talk to him!

Misty’s father plans on just ignoring him, proving otherwise, when Owen darts past him and outside. He stares at O’Malley with a heartbroken expression.

Owen: Daddy?

Owen attempts to walk towards O’Malley, but Misty’s mother grabs him and stops him. Owen is completely clueless on how else to react and O’Malley just stares at him, nodding with a relieved smile.

O’Malley: Yeah, son. It’s me. Ye have no idea how happy I am to see ye again, boy-o.

Owen looks up at his grandmother, unsure of what to say. He then looks back to O’Malley with his eyes filling with tears. He doesn’t say anything before he turns around and rushes back inside the house. Misty’s mother looks at O’Malley and just shakes her head.

Colleen: That was confirmation that you should go. You can take that gift with you, because Owen doesn’t want or need anything from you.

O’Malley is left stunned as Misty’s mother turns around and heads back inside, closing the door behind her. The blinds to the front window are closed a few moments later, and O’Malley just stares down at the gift on the ground…

Roxi: Wow. Now that just makes me sad…

After reliving the events from Owen’s birthday, O’Malley just nods. He doesn’t know what more to say, and Roxi turns her attention back to him.

Roxi: Did you leave the gift there?

O’Malley nods.

O’Malley: Of course I left it. I bought it fer him. Chances are they threw it in the trash but I’ll never know.

Roxi: Look, as difficult as that was, it has been two years since you’ve seen him. I can’t blame them for wanting to protect him. I’m just as protective over him as they are, and I don’t spend every day with him. But what are you going to do now?

O’Malley shakes his head and shrugs.

O’Malley: No feckin’ clue, love. They’re not gonna let me anywhere near him, so what can I do? I guess just continue to prove them all right, and prove I’m a disappointment to him and he’s better off.

Roxi shakes her head. She pushes herself away from the wall and stands up, looking down at him as he looks up at her.

Roxi: Well, if you want to give up, that’s on you. If Owen gets hurt in all of this again, don’t come looking for me for advice again. But if you want to make it up to him and prove you’re not as awful as the mistake you made abandoning him two years ago, the answer is fairly simple.

O’Malley: And what is that?

Roxi: You work your butt off to prove you’ve changed. You fight to make him proud, and you fight to be in his life. It won’t be easy, and it may take a while, but if it’s what you really want...kick it in high gear, O’Malley.

Keira clears her throat off in the distance and O’Malley acknowledges her.

O’Malley: Ye better go. Yer other half is gettin’ impatient now.

Roxi: Do you know what you’re going to do?

O’Malley: Not completely, but I got a better idea now. Thanks, love.

Roxi nods with a smile.

Roxi: It’s what friends are for. You know where to find me if you need me. I’ll catch you later. Good luck on Underground…

O’Malley just nods and waves as Roxi turns and walks off, heading back over to Keira. Keira and O’Malley exchange glances one more time before she and Roxi turn and make their leave. A few moments later O’Malley stands up, dusts his legs off and then disappears back inside Staggs Dungeon as the scene fades to black.

I’m being tested. That’s the only possible explanation fer this one. I know it ain’t a secret that I’ve hit a bit of a rough spot in SCW, losin’ what, three in a row now? But I’m tryna wrap me head around how they’re bookin’ these matches. I mean...the last two was Christina and Jack’s doin’, but this week and then me match for Summer XXXTreme? That’s all on Mark and Christian.

So...I still don’t quite understand why I’m bein’ given a Roulette title opportunity at Summer XXXtreme, but I guess I better stop lookin’ a gift horse in the mouth and just shut me trap on that one, because it makes me look ungrateful as shite. I don’t plan on wastin’ that opportunity either, but I ain’t gonna focus on that right now. I’ve got a much bigger problem ahead of me, and I mean that quite literally. And that problem is a three hundred and fifty-five pound behemoth named Brandon Sludge.

Brandon Sludge? Seriously? What the feck kinda last name is Sludge? And is this fella related to that dipshite on Twitter, Otis Sludge? Nevermind. That doesn’t matter. What matters is that this week I find meself goin’ one-on-one against this fella, and I’m not sure how the hell I’m supposed to be lookin’ at this one. This fella is normally a tag team wrestler, and I dunno if he’s even had to fight on his own before.

Is this meant to be one of those ‘easy win’ situations? Ye know, the pity bookin’ because ye’ve been on a losin’ streak and they want to do ye a favor by bookin’ ye against someone who doesn’t really stand a chance at winning? Or, is this a big feckin’ test as I head into Summer XXXtreme to fight fer the Roulette title? Not entirely sure if I want to know the answer honestly. Or maybe I’m just an idiot thinking this one will be easy?

Nah. This fella might have nearly two hundred pounds up on me, but that doesn’t mean he’s any tougher to beat. Added pounds make ye slower in the ring, and it ain’t no secret speed is one of me advantages. But, jaysus christ, I’ve never faced an opponent this massive so I can’t hardly be overly confident now can I? Talk about a crazy situation I find meself in!

But I’m bein’ given what I’ve asked fer. I’ve been so sick of the multiple opponent situations I’ve been dealing with lately, and this is one-on-one. Beggars can’t be choosers, right? I’m just a little more confused on why they booked a fella who’s been in nothin’ but tag team matches in a singles spot. Seems he’ll be a little out of his element, but I guess that’s another advantage to me.

Brandon, boy-o, I’m now talkin’ directly to ye. If yer listenin’, anyway. Fer all I know, ye could be one of those idiots that doesn’t give a crap about what his opponents have to say so ye just up and ignore everything. I hope fer yer sake, that’s not the case, because I want ye to realize something. As badly as ye might want to prove that ye don’t need one of those lovely lasses to help ye get a win on yer record, I’ve got a lot more to prove than that so I need this win more than ye do, fella.

I’m the SCU Underground Champion. I’m the only superstar currently active on both brands, and at Summer XXXtreme, I’m gonna walk out as a champion to both brands. I’m bustin’ me arse not only to prove myself in SCU and SCW, but to be secure me name in the record books of both brands. I’ve had a tough go of it in SCW, but I know what I need to do to turn it all around, fella.

Yer that first road block. Yer the feckin’ boulder standin’ in me way this week, but let me tell ye that I’m comin’ at ye like a wreckin’ ball(yeah I quoted Miley Cyrus!), because I ain’t about to lose a fourth straight match. And I sure as shite ain’t about to walk into Summer XXXtreme without a win. It seems like it don’t really matter either way fer ye because unless me hearing is off, I didn’t hear Mark Ward mention yer name in the line up fer Summer XXXtreme. Guess ye can’t even hack it as a tag team wrestler either if yer little Trenton Tigers aren’t booked, huh?

I ain’t intimidated by ye, Brandon. And I ain’t worried, either. Size difference or not, I’m ready to turn the corner on this losin’ streak I’ve got goin, and then head on to win another title. And ye, Brandon? Ye’ll just sit in the back, bein’ useless and a waste of a roster space.

I’m ready fer whatever ye plan to throw at me, Brandon. I’m prepared fer all the brute force ye will unleash, but it won’t be enough to stop me, fella. I’ll tire ye out faster than it’ll take ye to even get to the ring. And that’s just the cold hard truth. The win on Sunday belongs to me, fella.

See ya Sunday, Sludgey Boy!

Climax Control Archives / It’s Not About Winning
« on: July 03, 2020, 09:41:34 PM »
Friday July 3rd
Last Minute Training...and Pep Talk
OG Gym

This week has not been a good week, and it’s not looking to get any better. O’Malley had been chomping at the bit to get his hands on Austin James Mercer and, hopefully, the Internet Title at the same time. At first glance of Jack Washington’s King For A Day booking, O’Malley had thought Jack had actually given him a title shot against Austin. But a second glance proved otherwise. Non-title. Because Jack Washington had to have all the spotlight on an otherwise decent booking. At least it was better than the shit Christina Rose had booked.

O’Malley had very nearly talked Jack into changing the match, too. Jack had left it in the hands of Austin James Mercer himself, but one tweet from Mark Ward and that put the stop to that idea. So much for card subject to change, eh? It wasn’t exactly how he wanted to fight Austin, and because of that, his mood has been less than nice the entire week. On top of other things bothering him.

Today is the last day he has to get any sort of workout or training done for the match. And he’s laser focused as he’s letting off some anger on one of the punching bags in the OG Gym. Gabriel is over by the ring with two other students, his eyes glancing over to O’Malley from time to time. When it is becoming clear that O’Malley is growing more and more frustrated, Gabriel orders a break between the sparring prospects and heads over towards O’Malley. O’Malley is firing away on the punching bag with sweat pouring down his face.

Gabriel: Oi, O’Malley. Take it easy or you’ll be too exhausted to face Mercer on Sunday.

O’Malley stops, if only for the moment, and takes in a few deep breaths trying to catch his breath. He holds onto the punching bag and turns to look at his mentor and trainer.

O’Malley: Not a chance o’ that, Gabriel. Nothin’ is gonna stop me from getting me hands on him.

Gabriel: So you think, but go easy on that punching bag for a bit. If you were punching that any harder, you’d be on the verge of a broken wrist.

O’Malley: Me wrist is fine, Gabriel. Really.

Gabriel nods and folds his arms. He shakes his head as he stares at O’Malley.

Gabriel: Yeah, at the moment. You want to tell me what’s going on? You’ve been pissed off all week and not very social, either. And judging by the fact Darcy isn’t with ya, I’d gather this has something to do with her...again.

O’Malley shakes his head and stands up straight. He places his hands on his hips and takes in another deep breath, breathing easier now.

O’Malley: Not just her, no. I mean...she’s part of it. I’ve just got a lot of shite goin’ on, and finding out this is a non-title match didn’t make my mood any better. Jaysus I can’t even get a feckin’ title match against him!

O’Malley balls up his fist and punches the bag hard in a fit of rage. Gabriel holds up his hands, trying to get O’Malley to calm down.

Gabriel: Whoa, calm down. Look, you didn’t honestly believe Jack Washington was going to give you a title shot did you? You two aren’t even friends, and he honestly had no reason to give you one. And just because you don’t have one now, doesn’t mean you can’t work your way towards one. Not every match can be a title match, mate.

O’Malley: I know that. I just...I’ve got nothin’ goin’ fer me right in SCW right now, and it’s frustrating me to no end. The way it’s lookin’, I’m gonna have some random match at Summer XXXTreme, and I don’t exactly like the idea of that. Not to mention, I’m still gettin’ shite fer how I cashed in the briefcase.

Gabriel cracks a smile and chuckles. He only offers O’Malley a simple shrug before be responds.

Gabriel: Yeah, well you kinda brought that on yourself, mate. I don’t exactly agree with how you went about it either, but that just means you’ll have to work twice as hard to prove that you deserve it.

O’Malley: I did what I had to do! And the only reason they’re givin’ me shite, is because they didn’t get the chance to do what I did! They all woulda done the same thing. Bunch of feckin’ hypocrites!

O’Malley starts to grow frustrated again, and he just shakes his head. He wants to punch the bag again, but he holds himself back.

Gabriel: I think you’ve been in this sport long enough to know that this is how it goes, O’Malley. Your opponents will always try and find a reason to hate you for one thing or another, whether it’s legitimate or not. It’s how you handle your response that matters. You want a shot at Austin’s title? Prove it. Earn it. Don’t expect for it to be handed to you.

O’Malley: I don’t expect it to be handed to me. I was just hopin’ that someone hated him just as much as I do to want that belt off of him sooner. And not by Senor Vinnie, either.

Gabriel laughs.

Gabriel: You’ve got to figure this out for yourself, O’Malley. And stop focusing all your energy on championships. That will come with time, but build yourself without a title. It can be done.

O’Malley: Yeah try tellin’ that to everyone else. I’m just tryin’ to be successful, Gabriel. Tryna feckin’ be somebody to be taken seriously in SCW, but I can’t even do that!

As he stares at O’Malley, Gabriel gets the sense that there’s more to what is bothering O’Malley than what he’s saying. And if O’Malley wants to stand a chance at defeating Austin James Mercer, he has to get his head in the game.

Gabriel: What’s all this really about, O’Malley? You said that you’ve got a lot of shit going on, so what else is there? Because you’ve gotta get past all these distractions. If you let other stuff overwhelm you like this, Austin will take advantage and you’ll have another loss on your record.

O’Malley: It’s nothin’, Gabriel. Really.

Gabriel: Like hell it isn’t. You need to focus, and you’ve got something holding you back. So get it off your chest.

O’Malley looks at Gabriel. Gabriel is not about to let him get away with keeping whatever is going on bottled up, so O’Malley has no choice but to tell him everything.

O’Malley: Darcy’s been buggin’ me about havin’ a baby. She sprung that shite on me now of all times! I love her, Gabriel, but damn if she ain’t maddening…

Gabriel: And what did you say?

O’Malley scratches his head and Gabriel lets out a laugh.

Gabriel: Jesus, you actually agreed to it?

O’Malley: Sort of! I made her a deal that if she stopped interfering in me matches, I’d agree to it. I’s not like I don’t want kids with her. It’s just…

Gabriel: It’s tough being a father and having an active wrestling career. I could have told you that much.

O’Malley nods.

O’Malley: That and the fact that I’m still tryna figure out how the hell to make things right with Owen. How would it look if I went and had another kid and hadn’t tried to make things right by me son?

Gabriel nods slowly as a light bulb goes off.

Gabriel: So that is what this is about, isn’t it? This is all about Owen.

O’Malley: His birthday is next week, Gabriel. Me boy is gonna be five years old, and I haven’t seen him in two years. I was a complete failure last time I saw him and I’ll be damned if I come back into his life the same. I want him to see I’ve turned things around.

Gabriel: And you have, mate. You don’t need titles to prove that. You want Owen to be proud of you? Just be in his life and be a father to him. Stop wasting time and go see him already. Start making things right because the longer you wait, the harder it will be.

O’Malley closes his eyes. He keeps nodding and lets out a sigh. He knows Gabriel is right, but he had to think about that later. He had to focus on Austin James Mercer.

O’Malley: I’ll...figure something out. I guess I need to start worryin’ about beatin’ Austin.

Gabriel: It’s not always about winning, O’Malley. You can make an impact and still lose the match in a split second. It’s the performance and the heart that you put into every single match. Just remember that.

O’Malley: Easier said than done, but I’ll give it a shot…

Gabriel pats O’Malley on the back and nods.

Gabriel: Good. Now take a break from the punching bag and get in the ring. Can’t get focused on Austin by just hitting the punching bag.

The two share a laugh before Gabriel turns around and heads towards the ring. O’Malley follows behind him and they decide on who will be his sparring opponent.

“These last couple ‘o weeks I’ve had a lot of time to reflect. Reflect on what, exactly? Decisions I’ve made, and the consequences of those decisions. I’m tryna build meself a pretty successful career in not only SCU but SCW, too, but it seems that every thing I do, people hold that shite against me. I’m damned if I do, damned if I don’t. So what is a fella to do now?”

The camera is dark at first, with only the sound of O’Malley’s voice heard. After he finishes his opening words, a light turns on, illuminating his face. He’s seated in a chair, leaning forward with his elbows on his knees and his hands clasped together. He looks up into the camera, a contemplative look on his face.

“I used to be liked around here. But that was years ago. That was the days when Misty was still alive, and all people saw me as was her husband and the father to her son. Even when I started me wrestling career after she died, that’s all anyone ever saw me fer. Now that I’m tryna make a name fer meself and build me own career, that means I make decisions fer meself. And not what Misty would think or do. And, despite what any of ye watchin’ might think, not based off of what Darcy wants me to do. I run me life. No one else.”

O’Malley taps his index finger to his chest, emphasizing that last statement in his actions, but also with the serious look on his face.

“Several months ago when I decided to make me return to SCW, I threw me name into the mix for the Blast From the Past tournament. I ain’t exactly one that likes that tournament anymore, because of the last time I was involved but I thought, hey, maybe I can actually carry me team to the finals and win it fer the both of us. I mean, a World Heavyweight Championship match was the prize, so why not, right? And when I saw me partner, I actually liked our chances even better.”

O’Malley closes his eyes and shakes his head. When he opens them again, he lets out a disappointed sigh.

“And then I saw our first round opponents. Austin James Mercer and Candy. The Internet Champion and the Bombshell Roulette champion teamed together, but I still had faith that we could do it. I didn’t want to be the reason that my team got eliminated in the first round, but what happened? I’m sure Austin remembers. I know I’ll never forget it, because it was the stupidest mistake of me career so far!”

O’Malley sits back in the chair and the light remains shining on his face. He folds his arms, still disappointed in himself before he continues.

“I let meself get overly frustrated and caught up in the heat of the moment and got disqualified. I hit Mercer with a low blow and BAM! he and Candy were advancing to the next round. So why did I do it? Why did I get me and Sam Marlowe disqualified when I swore up and down that I couldn’t be the reason we didn’t advance? I’ll tell ye why.”

O’Malley unfolds his arms and slaps his palms on his knees.

“Ye ever get a bad feelin’ about someone? Like, ye don’t even really know enough about the person and ye just don’t like them? They’re tryna present themselves and somethin’ and someone they’re not? That’s exactly how I feel about Austin James Mercer and what made me do what I did. Somethin’ just told me that he needed a hard hit to the junk, so that is what I did. Lookin’ back, I don’t regret doin’ it. I just regret gettin’ caught and gettin me and Sam disqualified because had I not done that, there ain’t no way Mark Cross woulda been the one to challenge Ben Jordan at Into The Void.”

O’Malley shakes his head again. But he eventually shrugs and looks back into the camera.

“But that was four months ago. And now? Now I have a chance to right that wrong and get a clean win over Austin, because after the shite he started a few weeks ago on Twitter? I’m itchin’ to get me hands on him again. And Austin better be thankful that his Internet Title ain’t on the line, because if it were? There’d be a new champ after this weekend.”

O’Malley narrows his eyes and glares into the camera. He leans forward again and his nostrils flare.

“Austin, I’m now speakin’ directly to ye, fella. I’ve been waitin’ fer this match fer weeks. I’ve been wantin’ to beat the shite out of ye just to bring ye and that god damne ego of yer’s down several notches. Ye want to jump into shite yer not involved in? Protect yer so called friends over stupid comments I made on Twitter? Alright, I’ll get yer ass involved. I’ll show the world that yer just a ignorant jackass who thinks he has any power in this company.”

His tone increases and he gets more and more fired up as be addresses Austin James Mercer.

“Ye had the nerve to sit there and say that SCW is YOUR company? Really? Last I checked ye don’t sign me paychecks, fella. Ye don’t make the matches. Ye don’t run the shows. That’s Mark Ward and Christian Underwood, fella. So ye think that just because yer the current Internet Champ and a FORMER World Heavyweight Champ, that ye got ownin’ rights in this place?”

O’Malley laughs and shakes his head.

“Feck off with that shite, Austin. Ye might be the current Internet Champ, but let me make one thing very clear to ye. That former world heavyweight status of yers? It wasn’t earned, fella. The only reason ye even won that title to begin with is because Fenris let ye win that one. Do ye really think it woulda happened otherwise? Do ye really think ye coulda beat him legit? Fenris might not admit it, but I ain’t stupid. I trained in the GO Gym like Fenris. I know more than ye might think. So yer little ego trip about bein’ a former World Heavyweight Champion holds no weight with me.”

O’Malley chuckles again and he shrugs.

“Ye know, I wasn’t even interested in that title ye got right now before ye went and ran yer mouth like ye did. I had other plans fer meself. And if Vinnie boy wasn’t chasin’ after it and bein’ the annoying psychopath he is, I’d probably give it a real go after this Sunday. But ye see, I’m tired of bein’ involved in triple threats, or four corners or fatal five ways or six pack challenges. If I’m gonna go after that title...If I’m gonna beat ye fer that title? It’s gonna be one on one. So I’ll just have to settle fer non-title this go around. And hope that after Summer XXXTreme, when Vinnie gets the shot he’s fightin’ fer, that ye won’t fail like ye did when ye lost the World Heavyweight title to him last year. Because really, fella?”

O’Malley lets out another sigh. He brings his hands up to his temples wrecking his brain for answers.

“I just can’t understand it. If yer such a top athlete...a true star in the bloody hell did ye let Vinnie beat ye? I guess it all really boils down to the fact that ye just aren’t as amazing as ye think ye are. Yer not one of the best SCW has to offer and ye damn sure ain’t worthy of walkin’ around with the Internet title around yer waist. And then ye want to sit there and call me a ‘loud mouthed fuckwit’ fer what? Callin’ yer friends out logical shite that should be called out? If ye ask me, yer the loud mouthed one, Austin. Perhaps let yer friends speak fer themselves instead of comin’ out with bullshite excuses. But, I’m gettin’ off topic here. And I’d hate to just put out a long boring repetitive promo…”

O’Malley winks and chuckles into the camera before rolling his eyes.

“Yer so quick to judge everyone else, AJ...Wait, can I call ye AJ? I’m gettin’ a little bored with bein’ so formal here. Anyway...yer so quick to judge other people if they’re not in yer little circle jerk group of friends, and I’m here to tell ye, it’s gonna stop. I may not be a champion in SCW yet, but mark my words, I will be very soon. And whether or not I’m a champion holds no bearing on whether or not I punch ye in the face, fella. Words sound familiar? Two can play the bullshite game ye like to play, pal.”

O’Malley leans forward again and he takes in a deep breath, pointing into the camera.

“I don’t care if I win or lose this week, AJ…Sorry, I just can’t help meself there...Anyone can win or lose a match. What I AM focused on doin’ is givin’ you the beatin’ of a lifetime. Win or lose, shite won’t matter because when all is said and done, ye still walk out as the Internet Champ focused on Vinnie. But I’m gonna prove to ye, that I should be takin’ very seriously around here. And that yer days walkin’ around thinkin’ you own the place...they’re done, fella. People don’t like ye anymore than they like me, so I think givin’ ye a run fee yer money will be very well received by everyone else.”

O’Malley now holds up two fingers into view of the camera.

“Two days, fella. Ye’ve got two days to prepare for the hurtin’ I’m gonna deliver to ye. I hope yer ready. And I hope ye don’t have better things to know, like yer friends did…”

O’Malley winks again before holding up his middle finger, sending one final message to Austin James Mercer. He stands up a few moments later, leans towards the camera and the scene cuts to black.

Climax Control Archives / Actions Have Consequences
« on: June 19, 2020, 08:19:02 PM »
Sunday June 14th
Saxon Hotel

Tonight was Men’s night only on Underground Episode 62. And while the show itself was taking place at the hotel, the women of SCU, SCW and GRIME all were not allowed anywhere near the convention area where the show was being held. That meant that O’Malley’s beloved Darcy was forced to remain upstairs in their suite until the show was over. Which was about an hour ago, to be exact. And the longer O’Malley doesn’t walk through the door, the more worried she gets. She’s just about to grab her room key and head downstairs, when she hears the door unlock, and in he walks, though he’s clearly in a foul mood.

Darcy: There you are! I was beginning to get worried! How are you feeling?

The answer should have been obvious when she glances to the ice pack he was holding up to his head. The headache compliments of that kick from Austin James Mercer.

O’Malley: I’ll be fine, love. The medical team just wanted to check me over which is what took so long.

Darcy: I saw the whole thing. You’ll make Austin pay soon. Come sit down.

Darcy leads him over to their king sized bed in their new suite. They had been upgraded the day after O’Malley had cashed in the briefcase and won the Underground Championship from Ben Jordan. O’Malley growls and throws the icepack on the bed, but Darcy is quick to grab it.

O’Malley: Not soon enough, love. I was hopin’ for that chance on this first Climax Control after Into The Void, but that didn’t happen thanks to that whack job Christina. And who knows what’ll happen the next two weeks! Plus, I still got Ben Jordan being a right prick because—

Darcy: Shhh, baby. Don’t worry about all that right now. They’ll all get what’s coming to them soon. But you took a hard kick from Austin, so let’s not make that headache wore.

Darcy holds the icepack up to O’Malley’s head, trying to support him as best as she can. His mood doesn’t change, however, still frustrated over the events of the night.

O’Malley: I had the feckin’ headache before that kick, Darc. And it wasn’t that hard, either. I can’t not worry about all this shite, because I’m gettin’ pulled in so many different directions that I don’t even know where to start! Austin wasn’t even on me radar until that shite on Twitter last week.

Darcy: You can focus on that after Climax Control. You’ll win that future championship shot and go from there. At least Christina did something smart with this whole card, right?

O’Malley swats Darcy’s hand and the icepack away. He stands up from the bed and turns around, looking down at her as she remains seated.

O’Malley: What if I don’t want to win this damn match, Darc? Even if I did, ye think I really stand a chance?!

Darcy: Are you serious? Of course you stand a chance. You stand more of a chance than the other three and you know it.

O’Malley: Yeah well we said the same thing in that King For A Day match, didn’t we? And look what feckin’ happened. Some God damned rookie won it!

O’Malley turns around and places his palms on the dresser. He closes his eyes, and suddenly gets a weird sensation on his left shoulder- like someone is touching him. But Darcy is still seated on the bed, so he knows it’s not her. When he looks at his left arm, the little hairs are standing up and he now has goosebumps. Of course it was Misty…

Darcy: I’m not going to sit here and let you get discouraged like this. You’re the Underground Champion, and soon enough you’ll be a champion in SCW. It WILL happen, my love.

Darcy then stands up and walks up behind him. She wraps her arms around him, but to her surprise, he doesn’t relax. If anything, the tension increases.

O’Malley: I’m just...not in the mood, love. I think I need to go fer a walk around outside or somethin’. Get some fresh air.

Darcy: I’ll go with you.

O’Malley spins around and pushes her away, gently.

O’Malley: No. I just need some time to meself. I won’t be long.

Darcy: Are...are we okay, O’Malley? I’m starting to get nervous, because the last two weeks have been—

O’Malley: We’re fine, love. I promise. I just need to figure some things out. Ye don’t need to worry.

To reassure her, he leans down and kisses her. She doesn’t want the kiss to end, however, and tries to pull him closer to the bed.

Darcy: Then don’t leave. Just stay here with me and talk to me. I’m—

O’Malley: Darcy, I’m tellin’ ye ye’ve got nothin’ to worry about. So just believe me. I’ll be back in a little while.

O’Malley then grabs his room key again and heads for the door. Darcy is lost for words and as O’Malley walks out the door. She buries her face in her hand and sobs, fearing that O’Malley is drifting away.


O’Malley didn’t know what was going on. His performance in SCW was not where he wanted it to be. He knew he was better than what he was putting out, but he wasn’t sure what direction he was going in. He had hoped by winning the King For A Day, it would give him the chance to build himself up. He hadn’t told Darcy, but had he won King For A Day, he wasn’t going to just give himself a World Heavyweight Championship match like everyone else would do. He had already faced Ben Jordan once before. And, sure, the tension was there for a second go around, but he had been thinking differently lately.

He wasn’t even going to target Austin James Mercer, either. But then Austin had to go and be a Twitter warrior and get on O’Malley’s case over something he wasn’t involved in. That alone had struck a nerve in O’Malley so much so that all he could focus on now was going after him. But it seemed he and Senor Vinnie now had the same thought.

So what was he to do, then? What decision should he make, because the frustration he felt on a daily basis this last week was not helping him any. Nor was it helping his relationship with Darcy. He knows she is only trying to help and be supportive of him, but he’s been losing his temper on a daily basis and he doesn’t want to hurt her...again.

He’s done that enough over the years. And when they had reunited, he had told himself that he wouldn’t do it again. Though because Misty wasn’t in the picture any longer, that was an easier promise to make. Or so he thought.

O’Malley: Feck! Look what ye’ve done to me, Misty! Are ye happy at the mess ye’ve caused me now?! Is this what you wanted?!

He’s outside, a safe distance away from the hotel and anyone who might be able to hear him. He shouts, though he knows that Misty is somewhere listening...watching. He sits down on the curb and the edge of the grass around the parking lot and grips at his head, frustrated. He’s looking down at the ground when he hears her voice.

Misty: Yes. This is exactly what I wanted, O’Malley. Because it shows that deep down, you don’t agree with the hateful things Darcy has said about me. I don’t enjoy seeing it, but it’s proof that you still have a heart.

O’Malley looks up at her. Well, at her form anyway. She’s still so corporeal, but he knows this isn’t a hallucination either. He had never really believed in ghosts or spirits before, but everything he was experiencing with Misty over the last several weeks was proof enough that it was all very real.

O’Malley: Yer right. I do have a heart. And it belongs to Darcy now. It belonged to her before ye even came into me life almost six years ago.

O’Malley watches as Misty rolls her eyes. She didn’t like being reminded of that, anymore than Darcy did.

Misty: No shit, O’Malley. I knew that from the start, which is why I gave you every opportunity to stay with her. Looking back, I should have just forced you to stay away from me. But if I hadn’t...we wouldn’t have had Owen. And I’m not about to say I regret that because I don’t.

O’Malley shakes his head and he stays seated right where he is. He props his arms up on his knees and now thinks about Owen.

O’Malley: Don’t think I regret that either, love. Because I don’t. But what I do regret is hurtin’ Darcy the way I have. I’m not gonna sit here and lie and say I never loved ye, Misty, because I did. Hell, a part of me still does and always will. But, I had to let ye go. Ye have to know that.

Misty looks down at him. She lets out a sigh and drifts over and sits(?) beside him. She nods and looks forward.

Misty: I know you did, O’Malley. I get that. And I know that our relationship hurt Darcy, but I never wanted that either. I was broken when I met you, and I didn’t expect you to be the one to put me back together. If I could talk to Darcy, trust me I would. But you’re the only one who can see or hear me, so I can’t. So you’re on your own trying to get her to understand that.

O’Malley: And Darcy ain’t makin’ it easy.

O’Malley lets out an annoyed laugh and shakes his head. There is a long silence between the two until Misty turns her head back to him and breaks the silence.

Misty: I miss you. You know that? I miss you, and Owen and the rest of my family. It kills me all over again every day just watching you all go on without me. Most importantly Owen. He probably doesn’t even remember me.

O’Malley: That’s not true and ye know it. There’s no way he’d ever forget ye. Yer family won’t allow it. So don’t even think about that.

He looks at her, but she looks away from him.

O’Malley: I’m not gonna lie and say I don’t miss ye, too, love. Because I do. I’ll never understand what the point of all this was. Me loving Darcy. Me loving ye. Ye dying. I just..don’t know.

Misty: I might.

She turns and looks back to him, and the expression on her face is even sadder than it was before. He waits for her to answer.

Misty: If you hadn’t met me, would you have gotten into all of this wrestling business? What would you have done with your life?

He thinks and then lets out a sigh as he shrugs.

O’Malley: I have no feckin’ clue, Misty. Wrestlin’ wasn’t even on me radar until ye came into my life.

Misty: Exactly. It doesn’t make sense to me either, but it happened. Gabriel has done a great job at getting you to this point, and I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got great potential. I see it all the time. I might have said otherwise, but you have the chance to build something that even I couldn’t with my career. You’ve already started.

O’Malley: Yer jokin’ right?

Misty shakes her head.

Misty: I’m really not. If I were still around, I’d say the same thing if you had decided to stick with it when I was starting to teach you a few things myself. I’m not worried about you outshining me, O’Malley. If anything, now that I see what you’re capable of, I’d welcome it because I know that I was the one who brought you into this life.

O’Malley: I’m not gonna lie, love. This wrestling was all about ye when I first decided to make a go of it. Had nothing to do with me at all or making a serious go of it.

Misty chuckles and she nods again. O’Malley stares at her, a small part of him wishing he could touch her just one last time.

Misty: I know. And I know a big part of you is debating really trying in this match that Crystal Hilton booked you in.

O’Malley: It’s Christina Rose now…

Misty: Bullshit. She’ll always be Crystal Hilton. Look, my point is that I know you’re debating putting in one hundred percent effort in this match because you’ve got so much other stuff going on. I’m almost sick to admit this, but Darcy is right. This match is a big opportunity, and I think you should go for it. You’d only be making yourself look bad if you slacked off.

O’Malley sighs and shakes his head. He looks forward and he sees that Darcy is standing just outside the entrance to the hotel, looking at him from a distance. He half expects her to start walking towards him but she doesn’t. She just waits.

O’Malley: I want to do things different than ye did, love. I’ll be honest, I wanted to start from the bottom and work me way up in SCW. Take a chance and go for the Roulette for a while. much shite has gone down, now I’m second guessing meself.

Misty: You do realize that this match Crystalina created isn’t specifically for the World Heavyweight Championship. It’s for a future championship opportunity.

O’Malley focuses on Darcy in the distance, nodding slowly. Misty stands up and stands in front of him, so he looks at her.

Misty: You can do anything you want to do, O’Malley. Don’t let Darcy or anyone else persuade you. You’re always in control and just remember that your decisions come with consequences.

Darcy then starts walking towards him, but it’s a slow walk, and she’s got a distance to go before she reaches him. O’Malley looks up at Misty, and he doesn’t know it yet, but it is for the last time.

O’Malley: Ye better get out of here, love. Darcy’s walking this way. I know she can’t see ye, but—

Misty: It’s time to say goodbye, O’Malley. For good this time.

O’Malley looks up at her, shock written all over his face.

O’Malley: Wait..what? Yer not...yer not comin’ back?

Misty: There’s no reason for me to. You’ve moved on. You’ve shown that you still have a heart. There’s no reason for me to come back. Just consider what I said, alright? And not only that...fix the situation with Owen.
Somehow. Don’t let him go the rest of his life without you in it. Okay?

O’Malley closes his eyes and nods again, silently promising to her. Darcy is getting closer now and before Misty disappears, she leaves him with one final message.

Misty: Oh and O’Malley?

He moves his eyes to look up at her and she smiles.

Misty: Tell Ben Jordan Tap Tap says hello…

She grins and O’Malley lets out a chuckle. Whether or not O’Malley would relay the message is another story, but O’Malley nods and Misty waves as she soon disappears, leaving O’Malley’s life once again. Darcy approaches him soon after and she looks around.

Darcy: What are you doing out here, my love?

O’Malley had told her he was going for fresh air, but she was still confused. He smiles up at her and then reaches for her hand. He gently pulls her down so she sits on the curb next to him, and he looks at her. A panicked expression appears on her face, but he tries to put her mind at ease as he breaks his silence.

O’Malley: I need to have a serious conversation with ye, love. But I need ye to hear me out, and not worry, alright?

Darcy: When you say things like that, it’s hard not to worry, O’Malley. These last few weeks…

O’Malley holds up his hand and she goes quiet. She takes in a deep breath and just nods, allowing him the chance to speak, all while trying not to be concerned.

O’Malley: I’m not gonna leave ye, love. I’ve told ye that numerous times lately, an’ I mean it. There’s no one on this earth who I love more than I love ye right now, and that’s the God’s honest truth.

Darcy nods, but he can feel her hand trembling in his, showing just how nervous she is right now.

O’Malley: But I need ye to understand...I loved Misty, too. I know ye don’t like hearing it and bein’ reminded of it, but that’s me own fault.

Darcy: Why...why are we discussing this right now?

O’Malley: Because me actions have consequences, love. And after I tell ye somethin’, I need to ask somethin’ of ye, and I’ll need ye to make a promise.

O’Malley stares into her eyes. She’s still baffled by what is going on, but she nods anyway, letting him explain. It’s in that moment when he takes the both of them back to the moment when he first broke her heart. And a chain reaction of events was first started.


October 2014
Dublin, Ireland
The First Break

Frozen. O’Malley is currently frozen where he stands, because he knows that he very well could be making the biggest mistake of his life. Or, perhaps the best decision, depending on what happened going forward. He’s standing outside Darcy's building, silently going over in his mind what he is about to do. Well, he knew what he was about to do, he just didn’t know how he was going to do it.

After a few minutes, he looks up and sees Darcy looking down at him through the window of her flat. The curtain closes soon after, and he knew it was because she was making her way downstairs to meet him. Sure enough, less than a minute later, she was walking out of the front entrance and heading straight to him. She wraps her arms around him and gives him a quick kiss, but she can feel the tension in him, and it immediately scares her.

Darcy: What’s wrong?

O’Malley takes her hands in his and looks down at her with an awkward smile.

O’Malley: Let’s go fer a walk, love.

Darcy shakes her head.

Darcy: I’d really rather not. I can tell something is going on, and I want to know what it is.

O’Malley sighs. This was not how he wanted this to go, but if Darcy was refusing to go somewhere else to talk, he had no other choice.

O’Malley: I need ye to forgive me, love…

Darcy: For...what?

She hesitated, and O’Malley knew it was because her gut was telling her the answer. She probably assumed O’Malley had cheated on her, but that was not the case. Not in the physical sense anyway. Emotionally was another story.

O’Malley: I know ye know the answer to that. I love ye, Darc, I really do. But—

Darcy: But that American bitch succeeded. Save it, O’Malley. I can’t believe you right now. You’ve only known her five minutes!

Darcy attempts to turn and rush away, but O’Malley keeps a grip on her hand and stops her. He forces her to spin right back around to face him.

O’Malley: It’s complicated, love! I...I really can’t explain it! It’s like...It’s like I need to be with her right now. I don’t want to hurt ye, love.

Darcy: Bullshit! That’s exactly what you’re doing! But if that’s what you want...Go! Be with her!

O’Malley: Darcy, this wasn’t—

Darcy: I don’t care, O’Malley. I really don’t. I knew this day was coming. I saw the way you two looked at each other.

O’Malley goes quiet. He didn’t know what else to say. He saw tears begin to form in her eyes and he tried to wipe them away, but she swatted his hand away. He backed away, knowing she needed her space.

Darcy: If you think for one second that it’s going to work out between the two of you, you’re more stupid than I ever thought you could be. She’ll leave you with a broken heart. I guarantee you she will.

O’Malley: Then I’ll have only meself to blame. I...I’m sorry.

Darcy: Just leave, O’Malley. Quit saying you’re sorry and just...go.

O’Malley tries to speak again, but Darcy holds her hand up and turns her back on him. He takes in a deep breath and nods before turning around and walking away and out of her life. He can hear her start to sob, but he knows there is nothing he can say to make her feel better. He knew Misty wasn’t in Ireland any longer, but he was determined to find her and to try to connect with her further. She was a professional wrestler so it shouldn’t be that hard to track her down.


Back in the present day, Darcy is staring at O’Malley after reliving that memory all over again. But, this time O’Malley was able to give her the full story in hopes that her plan to ruin Misty’s image would come to an end.

Darcy: So you’re saying that she tried to get you to stay with me? You honestly expect me to believe that?

O’Malley nods.

O’Malley: I want ye to, yes. Everything that has happened, it’s all me fault. It’s all because o’ the decisions I’ve made over the last several years. If it weren’t fer Misty, I wouldn’t even be involved in wrestling.

Darcy laughs and rolls her eyes.

Darcy: So this is all still about honoring her then?

O’Malley: No, it ain’t. Look, I’m gonna do the right thing and really try me hardest to win this Fatal Four Way Match that Christina booked me in. But, I ain’t doin’ it to try and win a World Heavyweight Championship opportunity like ye want me to go fer.

Darcy: O’Malley, that’s ridicu—

He holds up his hand, silencing her again.

O’Malley: That’s where this promise I need ye to make comes in. I need ye to promise me that ye won’t try and interfere to help me win. And if I win, ye gotta trust me on what I plan to do with my championship opportunity.

Darcy: My love, you deserve that World Heavyweight Championship. You were going to book yourself against Ben anyway had you won King For A Day. Why settle for less than that?

O’Malley shakes his head and Darcy grows confused.

O’Malley: Honestly, no I wouldn’t have. I had other plans in the works. Just...please promise me, love.

Darcy: You’re serious? You wouldn’t have…??

O’Malley shakes his head again, but he waits for her to do what he is asking. He waits for her promise. She takes in a deep breath and then lets out a sigh.

Darcy: So you’re asking me to stop hating on your dead wife, because you were at fault. And you want me to promise not to interfere on your behalf?

O’Malley: That’s what I’m askin’. Let me accept the consequences of me actions, and let me make up for everything I’ve ever done to ye fer the rest of our lives. Please, love.

Darcy looks away for a moment, thinking about what she wants to do. O’Malley prays this works as he stares at her and holds her hand. After a long silence, Darcy turns her focus back to him.

Darcy: Alright. I promise I won’t interfere on your behalf. I can accept that as a rational request.

O’Malley smiles.

O’Malley: Thank ye, love. I just need to do this meself.

Darcy: And if you really want to make up for all the hurt you caused me, I have something to ask of you. Something, I don’t think will be a problem.

O’Malley: Anything, love. Anything ye want me to do, and it’s yer’s.

Darcy smiles as she takes his other hand.

Darcy: I want us to have a family. O’Malley, I want us to have a baby…

O’Malley’s expression soon fades, and he goes speechless. That...was not what he was expecting, and the hopeful smile on her face was enough to make him instantly regret it. Not only did his actions have consequences, but his words did, too…

The scene opens up just outside the GO Gym in Las Vegas- the setting for not only the next episode of SCU Underground, but of this week’s episode of Climax Control as well. O’Malley is seen standing against the wall, dressed in his training gear, and Darcy is nowhere to be seen.

O’Malley: All this week I’ve had reminders thrown at me, that me actions have consequences. Me words have consequences. Everything...everything has a consequence. Take for instance, this entire episode of Climax Control. It’s one big consequence of Christina Rose winning the Queen For A Day thanks to the five Bombshells she went up against failing to stop her. And in two weeks time, we find out what Jacky Boy has in store for us. From top to bottom this show is a big mess.

O’Malley growls and shakes his head. He folds his arms and looks to his right, as an unknown GO Gym trainee walks into the facility.

O’Malley: Some people aren’t so quick to judge Christina for the mess she caused though. A certain someone, who I’ll get to in just a little bit, think that anyone would have put themselves over with this opportunity. Wrong boyo. Ye see, I wouldn’t have done what so many others admitted they would have by giving meself a World Heavyweight Championship opportunity. Hell, I ain’t even gonna do that when I beat Bill, Griff and Kris. It ain’t about skyrocketing to the top anymore. It’s about building meself up and doin’ somethin’ great with me career. I don’t wanna burn meself out too quickly like so many have done. Take from that what ye will, but that’s the God’s honest truth.

O’Malley stands up straight and looks back into the camera.

O’Malley: Someone who is gonna find out a harsh reality in consequences, is the mentally unstable old fart, Bill Barnhardt. *chuckles* That rhymed. But back to me point. That dipshite is gonna learn what happens when ye piss off the wrong Irishman, which is his existance on this roster has done with me. It’s pissed me the feck off, and I ain’t about to let some worthless hack like ye, Bill, earn an opportunity at a title that ye just don’t deserve. What ye do deserve though, is a damn piss test and a trip to the shrink, because yer either on somethin’, or yer downright mentally incompetent, fella.

O’Malley brings his hands up to his head as he focuses on Bill Barnhardt. He seems completely baffled as he lets out an awkward laugh.

O’Malley: I...I just don’t get it. Bill just lost to Austin James Mercer in an Internet Title match, which he only was given because Kris Ryans let him win their match last month on Climax Control. He makes a feckin’ fool of himself in his promos, and Christina gives him an opportunity to winna future championship match by the end of the year?! Crazy must really support crazy, because that was clearly a sympathy booking or some shite. I know that’s the case because Barnhardt is buddies with another crazy in Senor Vinnie. Feckin’ infuriating that these whackjobs even have contracts…

O’Malley shakes his head and leans back against the wall again. He lets out a sigh looks back into the camera.

O’Malley: Bill, I want ye to understand something, fella. Ye and that annoying wife of yers, yer not as good as ye seem to think ye are. Listenin’ to the both of ye run yer mouths is like listenin’ to robots, it’s that feckin’ monotonous and boring. Nobody gives a shite about yer dumbarse dog’s even bigger mental problems bein’ attracted to a God damn cactus. And nobody wants to see the likes of ye, or yer crazy crew, become a champion in SCW because it would be an embarrassment. Yer a God damn embarrassment, Bill. Ye make Mark and Christian look back just for offerin’ ye a contract!

O’Malley shrugs.

O’Malley: I’m sure I’ll get scolded for that one, but I know I ain’t the only one to think that. But I’m sure I’m the only one brave enough to say it out loud. Bill Barnhardt is just out of place in this match, because he’s just nowhere near the level that the rest of us are. Those are just facts, Bill. I mean, take a look at the first fella we’re facin’. Griffin Hawkins. The ever popular rockstar! Ye really think ye stand a chance over him?

O’Malley shakes his head and laughs.

O’Malley: Nah, fella. Griffin Hawkins is the greatest thing since sliced bread! He deserves all the success he can get! People love him and his ridiculous out of style hair and his shite music! He’s the make version of Roxi Johnson. Everyone’s feckin’ hero. Ain’t I right Griff?

O’Malley curls his lip up as if disgusted.

O’Malley: Feck that, fella. If there’s one thing I don’t understand it’s why everyone loves ye so much, because yer about as excitin’ as a pet rock. That ain’t excitin’ at all, Griff. Ye just have people backin’ ye up and lovin’ everything about ye because ye pander to what they want. Ye try and make yerself look cool, but yer just some dumbarse livin’ in the eighties for God knows why. And now ye got it in yer head that yer actually deserving of a shot at the World Heavyweight Championship? Not yet, Fella. Maybe someday, but despite what ye might think, yer just not on that level yet. And just like Bill, yer gonna learn that yer actions have consequences too. Ye declaring yer intention for the World Heavyweight Championship? It’s gonna lead to serious disappointment fella.

O’Malley cracks his neck from side to side and keeps his focus on the camera.

O’Malley: Don’t get me wrong, fella. Ye’ve got the fighting spirit. Ye’ve got the determination. Ye’ve held championships already, but just because ye’ve held the Roulette and the Internet titles, that doesn’t mean ye’ve improved enough to deserve a shot at the top title, Griff. I don’t think ye can stand toe to toe against Ben Jordan and outshine him at all. He might say otherwise and spout off a bunch of honorable bullshite, but that’s just who Ben is. Try to build ye up, only to make himself look that much better when he defeats ye, because ye know he would.

He pushes himself away from the wall, taking a few steps closer to the camera, which doesn’t move.

O’Malley: A couple months ago, I made the mistake of thinking the same thing, Griff. I accepted Benny Boy’s open challenge for the title and it came back to bite me in the arse. I wasn’t ready, an’ I’m man enough to admit that now. But, I’m doin’ what I need to do to build meself up. I’m bustin’ my arse makin’ meself better day in and day out, but ye, Griff? Ye just march to the beat o’ the same boring drum. Ye’ve got potential, Griff. I know ye do, but yer wasting it. If ye continue bein’ this version of yerself, ye’ll never be worth it. Ye might get lucky, but luck only gets ye so far, Griff.

O’Malley backs up, but still keeps his eyes locked on the camera.

O’Malley: Ye couldn’t even beat Kris Ryans at Into The Void, Griff. Do ye think yer gonna be able to beat him, and two other guys Sunday on Climax Control?

O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: Think again. Speakin’ of Kris Ryans...that leaves the worst fer last, doesn’t it? I ain’t gonna make the mistake of sayin’ he’s the best, because knowin’ his ego, he’ll agree with it, and he’s far from the best. I was downright sick to me stomach when Kris Ryans returned to SCW, because I was hopin’ he’d just dropped off the face of the planet.

O’Malley’s nostrils flair. He closes his eyes and brings his hands up to his temples, trying to massage away a sudden headache.

O’Malley: Ye see, Kris Ryans...When ye came back to SCW, ye reminded me of somethin’ I would just rather forget. Ye reminded me of the fact that, just over two years ago, ye were the last man I faced before I disappeared meself from the wrestlin’ world. My actions that complete lack of allowed ye to beat me, and that is perhaps the biggest mistake of me career. Do ye remember that, Kris?

O’Malley opens his eyes. He glares into the camera, his mood suddenly taking a one hundred eighty degree turn.

O’Malley: Ye were the World Heavyweight Champion at the time, Kris. Feck if I know how that happened, but ye were. Ye were the top fella in SCW, and I was just breaking out into the business, still grievin’ the loss off me wife and wantin’ nothin’ more than to make her proud. But, I wasn’t ready to be in that spot at the time, Kris. I was a shell of the man ye see today, and don’t ye dare make the mistake of thinkin’ that I’m the same person I was back then.

His nostrils flair again.

O’Malley: Ye know, all week ye’ve been on me case on Twitter, spoutin’ off yer opinion of how I cashed in me briefcase in SCU for the Underground Championship. Ye and everyone else are judging me, callin’ me a coward and sayin’ I shouldn’t be proud of how I won the title. I don’t give a shite about how I won it, Kris. What matters is what I’m gonna do with me reign as champion, but this match on Sunday...this ain’t about SCU. This is about SCW and the chance to earn a shot at any championship by the end of the year. A shot ye’ve already admitted you’ll use against Ben Jordan if ye walk out with the win.

O’Malley backs himself against the wall and folds his arms again.

O’Malley: I was about to say that not one person is happy to see ye back in SCW, but we all know a certain Bombshell is. But I ain’t gonna stand here and mention her name, because nobody wants to hear. Nobody wants to see her face back in SCW anymore than they want to see ye back here. And they certainly don’t wanna see ye lead this company as it’s top champion. The only way ye’ll walk out of this match as the winner, is if Griff or Bill fail, because I ain’t gonna make the same mistake twice.

O’Malley closes his eyes and takes in a deep breath. He remains silent for a few moments, his mind thinking about this Sunday, and the opportunity that lies ahead. He opens his eyes a few moments later.

O’Malley: Some people out there, they’ll say this match is anyone’s guess. Anyone of us has a chance to win it. Bill beat Kris. Griff beat Bill. Kris beat Griff and me. I’m sure that to everyone watchin’, not one of us stands out over the others fer that reason. But they’d be wrong because let me all remind ye of just where this match is takin’ place on Sunday. This building behind me. The GO Gym. The place where me career was built.

He turns around and places his hand on the wall.

O’Malley: It’s the place where I just can’t allow meself to fail. Not on me own turf. Not in front of the ones who taught me everythin’ I know and the ones who keep pushin’ me to be even greater. Sunday night is MY night, and there’s not a damn thing any of ye can do about it.

O’Malley stares into the camera all fired up. It is at that moment that the door just several feet away from him swings open. Darcy’s voice can be heard a moment.

Darcy: Break is over, my love. Back to work…

O’Malley steps forward and reaches towards the camera.

O’Malley: See ye Sunday, fellas.

And with the push of a button the scene fades to black.

Character Building Roleplays / Into The Darkness: Part 4
« on: May 16, 2020, 06:41:59 PM »
 (OOC Note: Sooo...this is what I wanted to write for my RP this week, but couldn’t manage to get it written. I managed to ease my anxiety a bit and got bored enough to crack this out. Enjoy!)

June 2018
Dublin, Ireland

A month has now passed since O’Malley had returned to his home in Dublin, Ireland. A month has passed since O’Malley has seen or spoken to his near three year old son, Owen after leaving him in the care of Misty’s parents back in Las Vegas. The gravity of remaining in the United States with Misty now gone was just too much to bear, so he had to leave. He thought his life would be easier returning home and living in solitude for as long as it takes to get over the pain and heartache the loss of Misty has caused him to endure.

But he never thought that a certain someone would have other plans for him. He never thought he’d have to constantly fight to keep the distance between him and Darcy Donohue- a woman he was very familiar with in some way. Ever since returning to Ireland, Darcy has made it a point to find him wherever he is, and he can’t escape her. If this goes on any longer, he may just need to go back to his life in America.

As luck would have it, though, it’s been a fair few days since O’Malley has had any run in with Darcy. And he’s enjoyed it. The woman was relentless, but O’Malley would go blue in the face fighting her off if he has to. He knew what Darcy wanted, and it wouldn’t happen. Not now. Not ever.

At the moment, he’s taking a break from his daily ritual of drowning his sorrows in bottle after bottle of Irish Whiskey. It’s a beautiful day in Dublin, and he’s made the trek to one of his favorite nature spots. A large willow tree that Misty had found during her several trips here. He was never much for nature, but when their relationship had only just started to get serious, they had spent many days here with Misty wrapped up in his arms.

O’Malley has his eyes closed as he is seated on the ground with his back against the trunk of the willow tree. His head is leaned back against the trunk as well as his thoughts wander to the happy memories he shared with Misty, willing to give anything to have just one more day like that. As he remains quiet in his thoughts, his hands are draped over his knees and he breathes in the fresh air when it hits him. That scent. That amazing scent of a familiar perfume. Was he imagining it, though?

O’Malley: M-Misty? Is that…

His eyes open quickly at the possibility that Misty had returned to him. But when he opened his eyes and gazed upon who was standing before him, his excitement turned to dread. It was Darcy.

Darcy: I thought you said she was dead? Or was that a lie?

O’Malley glares at Darcy, his nostrils flared.

O’Malley: Why would I lie about me wife bein’ dead? How the hell did ye find out her favorite perfume anyway?

Darcy’s right eyebrow arches, and she shakes her head.

Darcy: What are you talking about? I didn’t...Oh, hell. Don’t tell me she actually used the same perfume?

O’Malley: I’d recognize it anywhere. And ye can’t fool me, Darcy. Ye’d do anything to—

Darcy throws her hands up in the air in frustration, quickly cutting him off.

Darcy: Right, because I’d try to turn myself into her just to get your attention? Sorry, O’Malley, I’m quite happy with who I am and don’t need to change anything. Except clearly now I need to find a different perfume.

O’Malley rolls his eyes. He shrugs a moment later before closing his eyes and leaning his head back again, ready to ignore her completely from here on out.

Darcy: You really do hate me, don’t you? Yet I’ve done absolutely nothing to deserve it.

O’Malley scoffs and opens his eyes. He stares up at her as she has her arms folded and looks down at him.

O’Malley: I don’t hate ye, Darcy.

Darcy: Really? You could have fooled me…

O’Malley: I hate what yer tryna accomplish. We don’t want the same thing. We never will.

He leans his head back again, hoping that will be enough. Unfortunately for him, it’s not and Darcy drops down, getting eye level with him.

Darcy: Maybe not now. This isn’t you, O’Malley. This isn’t the O’Malley I knew and—

O’Malley: That O’Malley is dead, Darcy. He died in that car wreck with Misty. So just get the hell over it and move on. Ye shoulda done that years ago.

Darcy goes silent for a long while, trying to gather her thoughts as she stares at him. He’s still not looking at her, but she’s studying him closely and she is bringing the palm of her hand close to his chest. Unbeknownst to him, of course.

Darcy: I don’t believe that, O’Malley. Not for a second. There was a time when you wouldn’t order me away like this. There was a time when you actually felt something for me, and I’m not going to just sit here and accept you saying that that person doesn’t exist anymore.

He shakes his head and ignores her, refusing to open his eyes. Even as she finally brings the palm of her hand against his chest, and he goes stark rigid, he can’t get himself to open his eyes. But she feels his heartbeat through his chest. Feels as it increases the minute she touches him.

Darcy: I can feel the truth, O’Malley. There might have been a part of you that loved that lying bitch, but she—

That was enough to set him off. His eyes shoot open, and he grabs a hold of her wrist, looking furiously into her eyes.

O’Malley: Ye’d do well not to go there again, Darcy. Not unless ye really want me to hate ye…

She yanks her hand away from him, shaking her head.

Darcy: She didn’t love you, O’Malley! Not like I loved you. Like I still love you. And if you believe for a second that her son is your’s…

He’s had enough. He stands up quickly and starts walking away, but Darcy chases after him. She reaches and grabs a hold of his arm and spins him around to face her.

Darcy: Do you remember what we had, O’Malley? Before she came between us? Before she used an innocent child as leverage to get what she wanted from you?

O’Malley: Stop it, Darcy! Just stop—

She doesn’t give him a chance to rush away again. She grabs a hold of his shirt and forcefully pulls him forward, bringing their lips together in a passionate embrace. O’Malley tries to fight it at first, but eventually he gives in, and he kisses her back. He lifts her up and she wraps her legs around his waist as he leads her back over to the tree, pinning her against the trunk as they continue to kiss. Darcy lets her legs drop and plants them into the ground again, and her hands reach towards his belt buckle, trying to undo it. But that is when he stops and backs away.

O’Malley: Stop...Please…

He backs away and turns around, burying his head in his hand in shame. She walks up behind him, wrapping her arms around him.

Darcy: Quit denying it, O’Malley. You’re trying to focus on all the supposed good memories you shared with her, but what about the memories you shared with me? And I’m still here. My heart is still beating…

She turns him around and reaches down to bring his hand up to her chest so he can feel her heartbeat.

Darcy: Remember what we had...What we can have again…

O’Malley finally gives in and stares into her eyes, and the battle between his heart and his mind officially begins as what she is asking of him starts to flood his mind. But his love and loyalty for Misty begins to pull him in the opposite direction…

October 2014
Stolen Love At First Sight?

Tommy’s Pub was the favorite amongst many of the locals to this area of Dublin, Ireland. Everyone knew just about everyone, and they all were close friends and family. And a big part of that group was the inseparable pair of Darcy Donohue and O’Malley. They’d only been together about five months, but they had fallen in love early on, and they could never manage to hide it, either.

O’Malley: Oi, Tommy! How ‘bout another round fer me an’ me beautiful love, here?!

The two are off dancing by themselves in a cleared part of the pub, away from the main counter. Darcy laughs and shakes her head, and their friends turn and look at them, each with an amused smile on their face.

Darcy: O’Malley, love...I think we’ve both had enough tonight…

Though she was Irish as well, her accent wasn’t nearly as pronounced as anyone else’s. She keeps her arms wrapped around him as he waves his arm to Tommy behind the bar. Tommy shakes his head.

Tommy: Oi! Calm down ya eejit! Ye’ll get another drink in a minute!

Tommy is clearly in no hurry to get O’Malley another drink, as O’Malley already appears to be drunk enough. O’Malley waves his frustration off, however, as he turns his attention back to Darcy as they continue to dance.

Darcy: I don’t know how I put up with you everyday, O’Malley. You’re too much sometimes.

Despite the seriousness of her words, she smiles as she stares at him. He grims back at her, sliding his hands down to her backside for a quick squeeze.

O’Malley: Maybe because I’m devilishly handsome, and because ye can’t get enough of me fl—

She smacks him before he can finish his sentence and he starts laughing.

Darcy: Are you trying to imply that I’m only with you for the sex?

She hushes her voice so everyone else in the pub doesn’t hear too much. He shrugs and grins as he takes a step back hold his arms out.

O’Malley: I mean, would anyone blame ye, love? If the sex gets ye to…

Realizing what he’s about to say, he stops himself and his voice trails off. Darcy stares at him curiously, but he avoids eye contact.

Darcy: Gets me to what, O’Malley? What were you gonna say?!

He shakes his head and doesn’t speak a word. Darcy snaps her fingers in front of his eyes and finally gets him to look at her.

Darcy: You can’t lie to me, O’Malley. What were you gonna say?

O’Malley: It’s nothin’, love, so just quit naggin’ me about it. Jaysus, yer relentless sometimes.

Darcy is now annoyed at this point, and she takes a step back. Behind her, the door to the pub opens and a mysterious raven haired woman walks in, looking around. O’Malley’s eyes look towards her for a fleeting moment, curious as to who she is, but he turns his attention back to Darcy and her now growing agitation. The raven haired woman meanwhile walks up to the bar.

Darcy: Do you love me? Or are you just in it for a good lay?

O’Malley: What kinda question is that?! Ye know I love ye!

Darcy folds her arms and just nods.

Darcy: Then why can’t you just say what you were gonna say?!

O’Malley: Yer actin’ like ye read me mind or somethin’, Darc. I’m not gonna say it, because I’m too feckin’ hammered right now.

Darcy: So, it would be the whiskey talkin’ and not your true feelings for me then, huh?

The two begin to make a scene as all eyes, even the raven haired woman, look in their direction. Tommy is shaking his head, wiping down the bar, as he places a drink in front of the raven haired woman.

O’Malley: Now yer puttin’ words in me mouth, darlin’. Ye know I love ye. I’ve told ye numerous times. But let’s just enjoy what we got before gettin’ all serious.

Darcy: Too late for that, O’Malley. I’m all in this, and I think you are, too, but you're too damn scared to admit it or come out and say it. It doesn’t matter how long we have or haven’t been together, I want to be with you. I know you do, too, so just say it!

She keeps her arms folded as she stares at him waiting for an answer. He closes his eyes and sighs and she storms off and away from him, heading towards the ladies bathroom. He sighs again, giving her time to cool off as he turns and heads back to the bar, needing another drink. He stands between one of the other locals, and the raven haired woman.

O’Malley: How’s about that other drink, Tommy?!

Tommy: Not sure ye really need it, O’Malley, but I ain’t about to argue with ye right now.

O’Malley grins and he stands there waiting for his drink. He then turns to face the raven haired woman. As he looked closer to her, he felt a strange pull to get to know her. Something was drawing him to her, and because of his love for Darcy, this feeling scared him.

O’Malley: Haven’t seen ye around here before, lass.

The raven haired woman looks at him from the corner of her eye, but doesn’t respond. She just takes a slow sip of her drink, trying to mind her own business.

O’Malley: Hmm...Maybe ye don’t speak English…

What a shame, he thought, because clearly this woman had a story to tell, and he was somehow very curious to hear it. She rolls her eyes.

“I speak English. I’m just not interested in a conversation with you.”

O’Malley’s eyes light up as he grins. Tommy finally returns with his drink, and he looks at O’Malley then the new woman and gives O’Malley a look that says to be careful. O’Malley turns his full attention to the woman as he picks up his drink.

O’Malley: Not a friendly one are ye? Name’s O’Malley, by the way. And ye might be?

He takes a drink of his whiskey, waiting for her to answer. She slowly looks at him, still not wanting to talk to him. The longer he stares at her, the more she realizes he’s not going to give up, so she sets her glass down and turns to look at him once again.

“Misty. Satisified?”

O’Malley grins and nods. He’s so focused on Misty, that he has no idea that Darcy has emerged from the bathroom, and is watching from across the pub.

O’Malley: Not quite, but it’s a start. Pleasure to meet ye, Misty. Judgin’ by yer accent, I’d wager a guess that yer American. So what brings ye to a dingy ol’ pub like Tommy’s?

Tommy hears the comments and shoots a glare in his direction. O’Malley just laughs it off and waits for Misty’s response.

Misty: Well, if you must know, I was hoping for some privacy and not to get hit on by some dirtbag guy looking for a new conquest. And FYI, O’Malley, your girlfriend is watching.

Misty stands up and places some money on the bar, finishing off her drink. O’Malley turns around and sees that Darcy was indeed watching, and as he goes to say something else to Misty, she walks out of the pub. Darcy watches her leave before glaring back to O’Malley. O’Malley stays where he is as she walks back up to him, her mood once again soured.

O’Malley: Don’t think nothin’ of that, love. She was just some tourist.

Darcy: You seemed awfully intrigued by her…

O’Malley rolls his eyes and tosses back the rest of his whiskey. He slams the empty glass on the bar before glaring at his girlfriend.

O’Malley: Jaysus, Darc. What is yer problem?! Now yer thinkin’ I’m interested in another woman, just because I don’t wanna rush into marryin’ ye?!

The pub goes quiet in a hushed silence as all eyes turn in their direction once again. Darcy’s jaw dropped open and is left completely speechless as O’Malley takes her hand and leads her outside for some privacy.

O’Malley: Don’t push this, love. Please. I love ye, I really do, but—

Darcy: You just don’t want to marry me. I get it, O’Malley.

O’Malley: I never said that, Darc! I just...I don’t want to rush into anything. I want to be sure. Both of us.

Darcy’s eyes fill with tears and she backs away from him once again. He sighs and tries to reach for her, but she pulls away.

Darcy: Don’t. I...I need some time. And clearly you do, too.

O’Malley steps closer to her and he leans down, kissing her. The love they feel is real, that much is clear, but that mysterious woman Misty now had a pull on him he would need to fight. When O’Malley steps back, he looks into her eyes.

O’Malley: I’m not sayin’ never love. I’m just sayin’ I’m not there, yet.

Darcy looks away as painful as his words are. She wants to stay, but she needs time to calm down and see reason. Without another word, she turns and walks away. O’Malley shakes his head, but he doesn’t chase after her. He knew she would come around, so all she needed was some space. When he turns to head back inside the pub, he spots Misty heading towards a large willow tree in the distance. And against his better judgement, he heads off to follow behind her…

Darcy: If she had never walked into Tommy’s Pub, we wouldn’t be having this argument right now. We never would have broken up, and we’d be married today. You know that, O’Malley. I know you do.

She could feel it. She still had her arms wrapped around him and she could feel every bit of the love he still felt for her. But he still couldn’t admit it. He pulled her arms apart and took a step forward before turning around to face her again, as much as he did not want to.

O’Malley: And I wouldn’t have me son, either. I know ye hated her, Darc, and ye clearly still do. But she gave me the best gift of me life, and I’m not about to regret any of that.

Darcy: That could have been us. You told me yourself she was hung up on someone else, so are you even sure he’s your son?

He narrows his eyes, again, furious she would even go there. Before he can get another word out, she continues.

Darcy: If you were so sure, why would you leave him back in America? Why wouldn’t you bring him here?

O’Malley: Ye know nothin’ about why I left him, Darcy. So stop talkin’ about him. Stop tryna get me to go back to four years ago, because things have changed alot.

She closes the space between them again, not believing his words.

Darcy: It doesn’t have to be. How amazing could she have been if she could tear us apart like she did? I’m not trying to be heartless here, O’Malley—

O’Malley: Well yer certainly doin’ a shite job of not doin’ that, Darc. Yer disrespectin’ my dead wife!

Darcy: You should have married me! Not her! But the whore sunk her claws in you so deep and so fast, I never stood a chance! And now you’re standing here, ready to just waste your life grieving for her instead of moving on. Instead of remembering the love we had, that was far greater than what she could ever offer you.

The words stung him like a thousand bees. A part of him knew she was right, but he did love Misty. And he couldn’t just get over that so quickly. Even for Darcy.

O’Malley: Ye’ve never been through what I have, Darc. Ye didn’t have to bury someone ye loved. I can’t just get over that and go back to what we had…

Darcy: I almost did. When you almost died. But you lived. Or, are you forgetting what happened after that…

His face falls and now he goes speechless. Darcy just laughs and shakes her head.

Darcy: Of course you remember. You’re so caught up in how Misty’s death affected you, you don’t realize how much you leaving me affected me. Yet I never stopped loving you…

O’Malley goes to speak but she holds up her hand and stops him.

Darcy: Save it. You know, maybe I should just save myself all this heartache in trying to save you. If you’re so dead set on being miserable, fine. I see now that you’re not the same man I fell in love with.

She looks into his eyes one last time before walking past him and walking away. He turns and watches her walk away, lost on what to do. This time back in Dublin was supposed to help him. It wasn’t supposed to cause bigger problems, but as he thought about Misty and the love they shared, he thought maybe...maybe she would want him to be happy again. Maybe she wasn’t watching all this from wherever she was, expecting him to continue grieving over the loss of what they shared.

O’Malley: Why the feck am I in this position right now?! Why?!?!

He shouts angrily into the air as he heads back over to the willow tree, sitting against the trunk again as he tries to find the answers. Answers about his past, present and future.


Climax Control Archives / Thorn In My Side
« on: May 15, 2020, 07:02:29 PM »
 OOC Note: This is not at all what I planned to post. I had more I was going to add but I’ve had a rough couple days with work, and my brain just couldn’t manage to finish it, nor could I get the motivation. Sorry to Tony Thorn, and to the bosses for this subpar RP

Sunday May 3rd- GO Gym
After SCU Undergound Episode 58
Mr. Golden Briefcase

While several graduates of the GO Gym each had matches tonight, the night ended up working out for only one of them. HB Carter finally received his much anticipated TV Championship opportunity, and while it looked like Carter was going to walk out as the new champion, Shooter Reed interfered and cost him the match, and the title. After that, Carter completely lost his cool and a brawl ensued for much of the night.

Ariana Angelos was up next in her match against Dahlia Rotten. Ariana had put up a great fight and went up against the much larger woman quite well, but it wasn’t enough and she, too, lost. Two for two.

The night, however, would end on a much higher note and perhaps during the biggest match for any of the GO Gym graduates(sorry Carter!). O’Malley was one of four participants in the Golden Briefcase ladder match for a guaranteed opportunity for the Underground Championship. It was his chance to redeem himself following the loss to Mark Cross weeks prior, and O’Malley wouldn’t let this chance pass him by. And despite ladder matches being outside his wheelhouse, he overcame all odds and walked away with the Golden Briefcase in his possession! All inside the GO Gym, itself!

After the match and once Underground is off the air and all the “audience” members have left ringside, Darcy and O’Malley remain in the ring. O’Malley is seated on the ring apron with Darcy in his lap and the Golden Briefcase in her hands. She’s smiling from ear to ear, proud of her man, as she has her other arm wrapped around him.

Darcy: You did it, my love! You did exactly what we told everyone you would do, and the Underground Championship is next.

O’Malley grins, his own happiness growing at hers. He pulls her in for a quick squeeze, and plants a kiss on her cheek.

O’Malley: As if there was ever any doubt? And I couldn’t have done it without ye here at ringside cheerin’ me on, love. This isn’t just my hard work, it’s yers too.

Darcy: Well, I’m sure someone out there doubted you. But I never have. I never could. And to think, out of all the GO Gym graduates tonight, you were the only successful one.

O’Malley grins.

O’Malley: Because I was the only one focused enough to be successful. Good thing Carter and Ari aren’t around to hear me say that. I’m sure they’d bite me head off for suggesting it.

Darcy: Well, it’s true. Carter has been involved in that little battle with Shooter over who deserved the TV Championship shot first. It was only too obvious that Shooter would get involved. And Ariana? Don’t even get me started on that one.

They both roll their eyes and let out a laugh at the expense of O’Malley’s fellow gym members. Darcy looks back to the Golden Briefcase.

Darcy: But did Gabriel and Odette proud tonight. And you’re going to go on and make them even more proud by winning the Underground Championship. Speaking of which, we really should get to work on planning when to cash this in.

Darcy starts to immediately rattle off possible time frames, her enthusiasm showing no limits. O’Malley just lets out a laugh and forces her to look at him again.

O’Malley: Slow down, love. There’s plenty of time to decide that. Right now, I’m more interested in celebrating rather than gettin’ right back on the plannin’ horse.

Darcy: Hmmm, celebrating. That is definitely a good idea. Anything in particular you had in mind, my love?

He grins again and raises an eyebrow. He then takes the Golden Briefcase from her hand and sets it down on the ring apron next to him. Darcy adjusts her position in his lap so they are face to face, and O’Malley brings his lips to hers in a passionate embrace. They continue their makeout session until the sound of someone clearing their throat interrupts them. O’Malley looks past Darcy and she turns to look behind her to see Gabriel standing several feet away.

Gabriel: Oi. You two have a hotel room for that, ya know.

O’Malley laughs, and Darcy jumps down from his lap, planting her feet on the floor but staying close to O’Malley as Gabriel approaches them.

Darcy: Oh, don’t worry. We weren’t going to be doing anything further here. I was just showing him how proud I am.

O’Malley: She speaks the truth. We like to keep things behind closed doors.

Gabriel chuckles, not buying it. He stands a safe distance away from them with his arms folded.

Gabriel: Uh huh. Look, I wanted to come here and congratulate you face to face. I woulda done so sooner, but—

O’Malley: But Carter was still throwin’ a hissy fit backstage, right?

Darcy: Obviously. We could hear him in the ring. Is he all calmed down now and over his temper tantrum?

Gabriel shakes his head and lets out a sigh. But it is more out of annoyance at what O’Malley and Darcy are saying than over disappointment at Carter and Ari.

Gabriel: You would be upset, too, if someone had cost you a match that was for a championship. And last I recall, you were blaming a referee for your loss to Mark Cross a few weeks back.

O’Malley: Carter should have seen that comin’, though. Shooter is a right prick.

Gabriel holds his hand up and shakes his head again. O’Malley lets out a sigh and lets his mentor speak, while Darcy listens.

Gabriel: Look, just don’t worry about how Carter reacted, alright? I’m well aware of the fact that the both of you have been expressing obvious jealousy or whatever over the other graduates, but let me make one thing clear. Odette and I...we don’t pick sides. We’re equally proud of everything each one of you has accomplished and have faith you’ll all go on to do more. You want to fight any of the others? Have at it in a proper match, but don’t think it’ll make me any less proud of whoever were to lose.

O’Malley: I got more important things to worry about at the moment.

Gabriel nods and looks to the Golden Briefcase.

Gabriel: That you do. That’s your guaranteed shot at the Underground Championship, anytime you want it. But don’t waste it. I’ve seen more positive outcomes from briefcase matches, but there have been people who wasted them. Plus, you’re signed with SCW now too. So you’ve got both places to think about.

Darcy: Don’t worry. We’re well aware of that.

O’Malley: It won’t be wasted, I promise ye that. And SCW will get the proper amount of focus, too. I won’t disappoint, Gabriel.

Gabriel nods and has a look that says he has full faith in his student.

Gabriel: Alright then. I’ll let the two of ya get going then. We’ll talk more at your next training session. Congrats again, mate. And Darcy, always a pleasure.

Darcy: Likewise.

O’Malley: See ya, Gabriel.

Gabriel then turns and walks away, once again leaving O’Malley and Darcy alone. Darcy turns and faces O’Malley, placing her hands on his shoulders

Darcy: He still doesn’t like me, does he?

O’Malley chuckles.

O’Malley: I dunno, love. He seems to be comin’ around to ye.

Darcy: Eh, it doesn’t matter right now. You are the only one that I need to like me, anyway.

O’Malley smiles and wraps his arms around her.

O’Malley: I more than just like ye, Darc. I love ye. Always will.

The two share another kiss before O’Malley quickly stands up, and lifts Darcy up off the ground, hoisting her up over his shoulder. She lets out a laugh as O’Malley turns around and grabs the Golden Briefcase in his other hand.

Darcy: O’Malley, what are you doing?! I’m more than capable of walking, you know!

O’Malley: Really, love? Yer gonna complain about the view ye got right now?!

Darcy takes a second and thinks about that as she stares right at O’Malley’s ass. She grins then smacks his ass, and laughs.

Darcy: Good point, love! Carry on!

O’Malley then heads off to leave the gym and head back to their hotel room where they will continue their celebrations in private.

“The path to success is never quite an easy one. You win some. You lose some. It’s what you would call a bit of a rollercoaster ride. O’Malley is living proof of that, but he’s gotten over the first few hurdles, and he’s well on his way to the greatest point in his career. He’s finally focused on what he needs to do to achieve greatness and to make all those who were involved in getting him to this point proud. And he’s going to do just that.

The camera opens up and focuses on O’Malley and Darcy standing inside the ring of the GO Gym. Most of the lights are off surrounding them, but a lone spotlight shines on them. And O’Malley holds on to the Golden Briefcase he won on SCU Underground almost two weeks ago.

“The Golden Briefcase O’Malley holds in his hands may not be relevant within SCW, but his intentions remain quite the same. To fight for a championship and to emerge victorious, no matter what. He may not be quite there, but he will be there soon enough. He is doing what he needs to do to climb his way to the top of SCW, and to be quite honest, he’ll prove he’s better than even anyone currently in title contention. Does that mean he’s setting his sights on the World Heavyweight Championship? Ultimately, that is the long term goal…”

She raises her index finger and grins.

“However, due to the fact there are others no doubt in like before him, he’ll start a little lower. Not to say that he even deserves to be there because look at the current state of things in the World Heavyweight title picture. Mark Cross, the current SCU Underground Champion, is first in line. He has a guaranteed shot at the title at Into The Void after winning the Blast From the Past tournament, but where is he, hmm? He’s gone radio silent. Typical Mark Cross behaviour.”

O’Malley glares into the camera and his nostrils flare. Darcy just keeps the grin on her face as she continues.

“And then we have Griffin Hawkins. Our former Roulette Champion. Quite popular among the masses and a fighting competitor and champion, we will admit. No doubt even he will be in line soon after Mark Cross fails at Into The Void. But who will be next to express their intentions for the top title? So many random challenges being tossed out lately, we can only assume who would be next. Perhaps O’Malley’s opponent this week might even throw his name into the mix. After he is done with his little battle with Teddy Warren, that is. What say you, Tony Thorn? What exactly is your ultimate goal?”

She holds a finger up and her face lights up as if a light bulb was lit in her mind. O’Malley’s face remains blank as he lets Darcy continue to speak for him.

“Ahhh, yes. That’s right. You’re so interested in enlightening your opponents. Teaching them the ways of the world, or whatever lessons you think they need be taught. You’ve even already claimed to have your lesson for O’Malley already planned and thought out and ready. Tony, look at him. Take a look at his eyes, and his presence. This is not a man who needs to be taught some lesson. This is not a man who needs to be enlightened by whatever asinine idea you’ve got in your head. O’Malley is already enlightened. He already knows everything he needs in this life. There is nothing more that you could possibly teach him.”

Darcy then starts to take slow steps around O’Malley, smiling proudly at the sight of her man. She stops when she is standing directly at his left side and she caresses his cheek.

“Wrestling aside, I have taught O’Malley everything he needs to know in this world. I have opened his eyes to a greatness he never even knew possible. I led him to be the man that he is today, because the O’Malley that so many others knew years ago was being led down the wrong path. They were keeping him in the shadow of someone who wasn’t even really that great to begin with. Someone whose accomplishments will pale in comparison to what he will do. So, tell us Tony Thorn, what lesson of yours is far greater than that?”

She steps forward keeping her eyes locked into the camera.

“O’Malley has seen all he needs to know. He’s experienced loss and betrayal and *I* was the one to show him his true potential. I showed him that grieving the loss of a woman who only claimed to love him was not in his best interests, and he was trying to live his life to make her proud. No, he’s doing what he needs to do to make himself proud. There is nothing you could even possibly claim to know about him that I don’t already know, Tony. There’s nothing he will take away from this match other than the fact that the two of you have been thrown against one another as a test. What test might that be?”

She turns and walks back over to his right side before looking back into the camera.

“It’s a test to see what O’Malley is worthy of going forward, but also, what to expect from you, Tony. No doubt this will be the final match for the both of you before Into The Void, but it sets the tone for what the both of you are stepping into. Do you really want to be heading into a match against Teddy Warren with a loss? I’m sure you don’t, but that’s exactly how it’s going to be. Then I’m sure you’ll move on to defeat Teddy with no problems, because anyone can, really. Personally I hope you embarrass him, because he’s really quite annoying…

She grins and a slight smirk appears on even O’Malley’s face.

“I have no doubt you will present O’Malley with quite the challenge, but it is a challenge he will overcome, because he has no other choice. But we are looking forward to this match, and the battle the both of you will put up. I have full faith in my love to get the job done. Good luck, Tony. May the better man win…”

Darcy grins one last time.

“And O’Malley plans on it…”

Climax Control Archives / Into The Darkness: Part 3
« on: April 24, 2020, 05:07:53 PM »
Wednesday April 22nd
Isolation Training Day
GO Gym

After announcing that he’s going to start pulling double duty and wrestling for both SCU and SCW, not only did Darcy feel that an increase in training was necessary, but so did O’Malley’s trainer and mentor, Gabriel Stevens. More matches means he has to work harder to accomplish everything he is setting out to do. Even if all of that is yet to be revealed. For reasons unknown, O’Malley and Darcy are still being secretive about their plans, but it seems that people are slowly giving up on questioning them about it.

Just days ago, O’Malley had perhaps his biggest match in SCU yet. He faced Mark Cross for the Underground Championship, but sadly came up just a little short of walking out as the new champion. He had placed the blame on the referee after, saying his near pin attempt was a slow count. Judging by his heightened anger inside the ring at the moment against his sparring opponent, he’s apparently still upset about the outcome.

Gabriel: Oi! O’Malley, take a break why don’t ya? You’re gonna wear yourself out.

O’Malley looks in Gabriel’s direction and shakes his head.

O’Malley: What? I’m fine. I don’t need—

Gabriel: That wasn’t a suggestion. Take a break.

O’Malley sighs, as does his sparring opponent, but more so out of relief. The guy mumbles under his breath and when he walks past O’Malley, O’Malley hits him with a cheap shot to the jaw! The guy spins around, ready to defend himself, but Gabriel quickly yells at the two and they go their separate ways. O’Malley exits the ring and heads over to the bench where Gabriel is seated. He grabs a bottle of water and sits a safe distance away from Gabriel, then takes a big gulp of water. Gabriel looks around, and then back to O’Malley.

Gabriel: I’m surprised Darcy isn’t here. I don’t think I’ve seen the two of ya apart since you came back.

O’Malley shrugs, and turns his attention to Gabriel with a nod.

O’Malley: I told her to stay back at the hotel today. No big deal.

Gabriel: And she listened?

Gabriel chuckles and O’Malley raises an eyebrow.

O’Malley: Yeah? What’s yer point?

Gabriel: Nothing. It’s just…

His voice trails off. O’Malley stares at him and takes another drink of water before grabbing a towel and wiping the sweat off his face.

O’Malley: Just what? Go on and say whatever ye wanted to say, Gabriel.

Gabriel: Alright, fine. You asked for it. It’s no secret that Darcy seems to wear the pants in your relationship. It just seems kind of surprising she’d agree to be away from you, even for a training day.

O’Malley rolls his eyes. He shakes his head and drapes the towel around his neck.

O’Malley: I don’t know what all of ye have against her, Gabriel. What’s so wrong with a woman being strong willed and takin’ charge like she does? She doesn’t make all the decisions, ye know.

Gabriel: No? So then there’s nothing to the fact she does all the talking on camera for you? She’s not making all those decisions? People are starting to wonder, O’Malley.

O’Malley sighs and he turns all of his attention to Gabriel. He seems more annoyed than before, obviously not thrilled with everyone questioning his relationship with Darcy all the time.

O’Malley: I don’t need to speak on camera, Gabriel. I told ye that before. My actions speak louder than my words and Darcy is better and all of that than I am. If I wasn’t happy with anything she said, I’d speak up. I don’t care what people are startin’ to wonder, either. Let ‘em.

Gabriel: No offense, mate, but she’s not better at all of it. Why you have to be so secretive about who she is? Or how you met? Nobody knows anything about that woman except the fact she’s got ya by the gooleys.

O’Malley raises an eyebrow and lets out a laugh.

O’Malley: Gooleys?

Gabriel: Sounded better than balls. But ya know what I meant. Come on. She’s not around. Ya gotta give me something here, O’Malley.

O’Malley lets out another sigh and nods. He takes his bottle of water and takes another sip, looking away from Gabriel for a moment. His thoughts drift off to Darcy, and the information that Gabriel was asking. After a moment, O’Malley shakes his head again.

O’Malley: None of that should matter, Gabriel, because it’s no one’s business. I’m with her. She loves me and I love her. She supports everything I’m doin’ here and is tryin’ to help me accomplish it all. People just can’t accept the fact that I’m not still grieving. I’ve moved on and that’s all there is to it.

Gabriel: I don’t think it’s that they can’t accept you’re not still grieving. I think it more has to do with the fact that you’re with a woman who has openly disrespects your late wife’s name, and her memory. And you just let it happen without a flinch. Not to mention, she’s keeping you from seeing Owen.

At the mention of his son’s name, O’Malley quickly stands up from the bench and he glares down at Gabriel.

O’Malley: Darcy’s got nothin’ to do with me not seeing Owen, so ye can just put that thought out of yer mind. Owen is with his family. He’s being taken care of just fine, so I don’t need ye—

Gabriel: Don’t ya think he deserves to have his father, too? Yeah, he’s being taken care of, but you haven’t seen him in what, two years now? Come on, O’Malley…

Gabriel is trying to play nice with O’Malley and get him to see reason now that he has a chance without Darcy around. O’Malley just shakes his head as his anger rises.

O’Malley: Yeah well then maybe someone should go tell his real father that then, and quit tryin’ to lay a guilt trip on me!

Gabriel: What the hell are you talking about? Don’t tell me that bird really made you believe that Owen isn’t your son? Christ, mate. You know how ridiculous that sounds?

O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: Is it really that hard to believe? Owen’s mother never loved me. Not really…

Gabriel: Misty...You can say her name, ya know.

O’Malley closes his eyes and turns away from Gabriel. He’s shaking his head.

O’Malley: I’m done here. I’m done with this conversation, Gabriel. I’m gonna go take a shower and get back to the hotel and to Darcy.

Gabriel: Alright, I won’t bring up her name again. Just calm down and let’s finish—

O’Malley: I said I’m done! I’ll catch ye later, but I’m finished fer the day..

O’Malley doesn’t give Gabriel a chance to protest any further. He rushes off to the locker rooms to grab the rest of his stuff so he can get back to Darcy. Gabriel just stands back, shaking his head, but he turns and walks in the opposite direction.

MAY 2018
Dublin, Ireland
What is he avoiding?

It’s been days now since O’Malley had his first confrontation with Darcy. How they know each other is still unknown, but one thing is very clear. He wants nothing to do with her, as much as she would like to have a conversation with him at the very least. Because she now knows what pub he can be found in, he’s made it a habit to avoid that pub as well.

He hasn’t lived in Ireland in quite some time. Was what he was currently doing his way of moving back? Or was this just temporary? He still didn’t know. He’s treating it as temporary, though, having started renting a room in the very same Inn that Misty had stayed during her trips here. The owner, Mrs. O’Reilly, had aged quite a bit over the last few years, but she was making it a point to continue working as long as she could. O’Malley was currently seated out on the front porch, a bottle of Irish Whiskey in his hand, and just looking out at his home country. The country that Misty had grown to love so much, yet he secretly despised.

Mrs. O’Reilly: What’s on yer mind, O’Malley? Ye seem more troubled than ye were last time I saw ye.

The frail old woman made her way out to the porch to join him. He looks up at her and just shrugs, not wanting to talk about whatever is bothering him. Though she knows what it is.

Mrs. O’Reilly: Yer allowed to grieve openly, dear. Misty was a wonderful lass. Ye were lucky to have her fer the time ye did, but keepin’ all yer feelin’s bottled up like ye are will do ye no good.

O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: I’m fine, love. Really.

Her eyes fall to the bottle of whiskey in his hand, now half empty.

Mrs. O’Reilly: That bottle in yer hand says otherwise, dear. I’ve lost count on how much ye’ve had since ye’ve been here. Ye can talk to me…

Just as O’Malley turns and looks at her, he spots someone walking up to the Inn, and he goes silent. Mrs. O’Reilly turns her attention in the same direction and they both spot Darcy walking up to them, a smile on her face.

Mrs. O’Reilly: Well if it isn’t Darcy Donohue. What can I do fer ye, dear?

Darcy looked directly at O’Malley, who was glaring back to her.

Darcy: I’m actually here to see O’Malley. Nice to see you though Mrs. O’Reilly.

O’Malley: Save it, Darcy. I’ve got nothin’ to say to ye.

Mrs. O’Reilly slowly stands up from her chair. She pats O’Malley’s knee and just nods to him, before disappearing inside the building and leaving the two of them alone. O’Malley takes a drink of his whiskey and doesn’t speak a word to Darcy.

Darcy: You look...different. From the last time I saw ya anyway.

O’Malley’s eyes move and he glares at her.

O’Malley: Haven’t really changed much in a few days, Darc. But thanks for noticin’.

She chuckles and takes a few more steps forward.

Darcy: I didn’t mean the other day, O’Malley. I meant—

O’Malley: I know what ye meant, alrighty?! It doesn’t matter. I know what ye want, and it ain’t gonna happen. Just leave me the hell alone, because that’s all I want. To be left alone!

O’Malley stands up from the chair and rushes over to the edge of the porch. He continues drinking his whiskey, looking out at the scenery around him, thinking of everything he’s lost in recent months. And everything he gave up. His son would grow up hating him, and Misty is probably rolling in her grave after he abandoned him the way he did. He closes his eyes and tries not to think about it, when Darcy places a hand on his shoulder and he jumps.

Darcy: She broke your heart, didn’t she? I told you it would happen.

O’Malley spins around quickly and he snarls at her. She jumps back, not used to this anger from him.

O’Malley: She feckin’ died, Darcy! Not that it’s any of yer damn business! Don’t feckin’ talk about her ever again! And don’t come near me ever again!

O’Malley shoves past Darcy and disappears back inside to head to his room. Darcy stays behind, grinning from ear to ear as she taps her foot.

Darcy: She’s dead, huh? Good. I never liked her anyway, and there’s no chance she’ll come back this time.

Darcy continues to smile as she slowly walks away from Mrs. O’Reilly’s Inn. As she walks further away, she turns and looks up to a window on the second floor and waves to O’Malley as he watches her leave. The curtain quickly closes and she turns back around, heading back to wherever she came from.

Back to The Present Day
Saxon Hotel and Suites
What are they hiding?!

Inside their hotel suite, Darcy is lounging on the bed trying to find something interesting to watch on TV. She surfs through the channels and gets further disappointed when she finds nothing. A few moments later, the sound of a keycard inserting into the lock and then the lock clicking is heard and the door swings open. O’Malley walks in, looking rather grumpy. Darcy turns the TV off and plants her feet on the floor.

Darcy: You’re back early. What happened?

O’Malley just grunts and waves it off.

O’Malley: Nothin’. Don’t worry about it, love.

He walks over and sits on the edge of the bed. Darcy knows better than to believe him as she scoots closer to him, placing her hands on his shoulders.

Darcy: I know you better than that, my love. You’re angry, and I want to know why.

O’Malley: Yer persistent, aren’t ye?

She grins and nods.

Darcy: I think we established that a long time ago. Now, c’mon. Tell me what happened.

She rubs his shoulders, feeling the tension built up in his muscles. He does his best to relax, and takes in a few deep breaths before he speaks.

O’Malley: People just won’t stop buggin’ me about how I met ye and what not. They all want answers and I just don’t get why it’s any of their business.

The look in Darcy’s eyes gets slightly panicked but she keeps her cool and continues massaging his shoulders.

Darcy: People like who, exactly?

O’Malley: Who do ye think, love? Gabriel. He knows he has no control over who I’m with, but he just wants to understand ye and our relationship I guess.

Darcy: What...what did you tell him?

O’Malley turns quickly, swatting her hands away. He looks at her with shock as he furrows his eyebrows.

O’Malley: Ye think I told him anything?! Well, I didn’t. They’re just not used to ye because yer so different than Misty—

Darcy: I told you not to say her name around me!

Darcy jumps off the bed, and it’s now she who is upset. O’Malley stands up, staring at her as she has her back turned to him.

O’Malley: Look, she’s dead, love! She’s not comin’ back! Ye know that! And her name is gonna get mentioned from time to time because she wrestled for SCW for God’s sake. Calm down.

Darcy: Don’t tell me to calm down, O’Malley. I just...don’t want to hear you speak her name.

O’Malley grins as he walks up behind her. She has her arms folded and shrugs his hands away as he grabs her shoulders. He frowns and takes a step back.

O’Malley: Oh, so now yer gonna be pissed off at me, too, because I mentioned my dead wife’s name?! Ye got nothing to worry about, love, but I guess I need to keep remindin’ ye of that. Christ, I don’t need this shite right now. Especially not from ye of all people!

He turns away and walks back over to the edge of the bed, sitting down again. Darcy turns around slowly and stares at him, trying not to grin at his frustration.

Darcy: And why not?

O’Malley: I don’t think I need to remind ye, darlin’, that I’ve lost two big matches in a row now. Twice I’ve had the chance to become a champion, and twice I’ve failed.

Darcy: Yeah and the first time was because you let yourself get distracted after you knocked me off the ring apron…

Darcy frowns and O’Malley looks at her, remorse written all over his face.

O’Malley: Ye know I didn’t mean to do that! And I was just trying to make sure ye were alright. If I had really hurt ye…

He trails off, trying not to think of how he'd have felt if that had happened. Darcy sighs and she walks back over, standing directly in front of him.

Darcy: But you didn’t, and I’m not mad. Well, not anymore.

He looks up and her and when he notices her grin, he can’t help but crack a smile himself.

Darcy: And that referee against Mark Cross clearly counted way too fast, so that was out of your control. But don’t worry. You’re facing Caleb Storms this time. That’s not exactly anyone to be concerned about. I mean, just ask Fenris…

O’Malley quickly narrows his eyes.

O’Malley: Ahh to hell with Fenris. That arsehole thinks he’s the best to walk out of GO Gym. I don’t give a—

Darcy places a finger on his lips, silencing him.

Darcy: Don’t go worrying about Fenris now, my love. You focus on sending an even bigger message than he did against Caleb Storms. This might not be a Lion’s Den match, but you’ve got a lot more to prove. A lot more work to be done.

O’Malley: Do me a favor, love?

She wraps her arms around his neck and smiles.

Darcy: Anything…

O’Malley: Don’t get involved in this one. Ye can be at ringside, but let me do this one on me own, please.

Her smile soon fades and she thinks about what he is asking. He looks at her very seriously.

Darcy: I will do my best, my love. I make no promises, but if it is what you want, I will do my best.

He doesn't seem satisfied with that answer and he pulls her in closer to him. She straddles his lap and grins at him wickedly.

O’Malley: Do ye have no faith in me, woman?!

Darcy: Oh, no, I do. Of course I do. I just love seeing you angry at the same time.

She grins again as she looks into his eyes.

O’Malley: Like how I felt when ye snapped at me fer sayin’ her name…

He brings his lips to hers and kisses her, but he gasps and pulls back when she bites his bottom lip. Darcy goes to speak but O’Malley kisses her again, and the two collapse backwards onto the bed.

“Focus. A concept which so many people within Sin City Wrestling seem to be misguided on. The whole point of you all being contracted with Sin City Wrestling is to take part in your matches and focus on the wrestling. Focus on winning and doing whatever it takes to walk away with the victory. But all around us, O’Malley and myself see those of you who aren’t doing that at all. And it’s nothing short of laughable.”

The camera opens up, focused on the faces of O’Malley and Darcy. O’Malley is seated in a chair, in an undisclosed location within the Saxon Hotel and Suites, and Darcy is seated comfortably on his lap with her left arm draped around his neck. O’Malley stares into the camera, as he lets his lady speak for him.

“My love knows what he has to do. O’Malley knows what is expected of him as part of his contracts- yes multiple. Because he’s now putting in much more work than any of the other superstars or Bombshells can say, with his active contracts for Sin City Underground AND Sin City Wrestling respectively. Oh but I’m sure so many will bite back and say that Underground is worthless? Underground does not matter? Underground is simply a developmental territory, right? Wrong! Underground and Sin City Wrestling are all part of the same company, so of course O’Malley would jump at the chance to make an impact in both territories. O’Malley puts in the effort and the work, and despite a few recent setbacks, he’s not going to give up. Because he has no distractions.

Darcy and O’Malley look at once another and she caresses his chin, then gives him a quick kiss before they both look back into the camera.

“And no, I am not a distraction. I support him and push him to do what needs to be done. Unlike so many of the superstars and Bombshells around here, I am not O’Malley’s pet. Because that seems to be just what so many are focused on around here, right? Their annoying pets. Dogs. Cats. Even a stupid cactus! Which, I think said person with a cactus needs a mental evaluation. Am I right, my love?”

O’Malley grins and he very slowly nods his head. He still never speaks a word, trusting his lady to speak for him.

“O’Malley’s opponent this week is one of those who seems to have forgotten his priorities around here. Don’t try to deny it, Caleb, because we’ve studied you very closely in recent days, and all you ever seem to be focused on is that flea bitten mutt of your’s. A wrestling company is NO place for animals, yet you seemed to have started a trend in bringing that mutt to every single show. Make no mistake, Caleb, you might want to concern yourself with preparing for your match against O’Malley, and less about how much exercise your fleabag is getting. Because, you see, you might be more terrified at the thought of facing Fenris, but O’Malley is going to prove to you how tame Fenris really is compared to him.”

Darcy chuckles and O’Malley narrows his eyes quickly, glaring into the camera.

“O’Malley is out to prove a point, Caleb. He is out to make a statement. Make an impact. Facing you isn’t quite enough to do the trick, but what he will do is destroy you and that heightened sense of self-confidence you have. You couldn’t even make it through a triple threat match to secure a number on contender spot for the Roulette title. Are you really going to make the mistake of underestimating O’Malley and thinking you’ll defeat him?”

Darcy laughs and shakes her head. She moves her legs to plant her feet on the floor, but stays seated on O’Malley’s lap as she stares into the camera, as does O’Malley.

“I certainly hope not. You’re nothing but a failure, Caleb. You walk into your matches, certain you’ll walk out with the victory but do you know what happens? You lose. You couldn’t defeat Austin James Mercer for the Internet Title- not that you stood a chance. And you simply weren’t good enough to become the number one contender to the Roulette title. So where exactly does that leave you, Caleb? Where do you see yourself going after you are handed yet another loss? Do you know the answer? Because after O’Malley defeats you, he’s moving on to do something you’ve never done and never will.”

Darcy leans forward, getting closer to the camera.

“Be successful. O’Malley is going to continue on his path to dominating both Sin City Underground and Sin City Wrestling. He’s going to make people fear stepping into the ring with him. He’s going to cement his name in the record books while you secure your spot in the irrelevance club. Oh, but don’t worry. You’ll always have your loyal fleabag and airheaded wife to console you after your wrestling career turns out to be a complete failure. Oh wait. It already is.”

Darcy stands up and walks around the chair. She stands behind O’Malley, placing her hands on his shoulders and keeping her gaze on the camera. O’Malley breathes slowly and blinks.

“Look closely, Caleb. Take a look at the determination in O’Malley’s eyes. Focus on how serious he is. Steal yourself away from that stupid dog of yours for more than two minutes to prepare yourself for what is coming. Because ok Sunday night, O’Malley is going to embarrass you, and set his sights on something far greater and more important than you will ever be.”

Darcy leans down, her face right in O’Malley’s ear as she glares into the camera.

“Championship gold. And taking down all those who think they’re not only better than him, but are capable of stopping him on his path to glory. Good luck, Caleb. Trust me when I say you’re going to need it.”

Darcy grins wickedly before she kisses O’Malley on his cheek. His fiery gaze remains locked on the camera, a look of what is to come in just two days time.

Pages: [1] 2 3 ... 5